Title: The Great House
Author: Weyman, Stanley John
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.


*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "The Great House" ***

[Illustration]



THE GREAT HOUSE

BY THE SAME AUTHOR


THE HOUSE OF THE WOLF
THE NEW RECTOR
THE STORY OF FRANCIS CLUDDE
A GENTLEMAN OF FRANCE
THE MAN IN BLACK
UNDER THE RED ROBE
MY LADY ROTHA
MEMOIRS OF A MINISTER OF FRANCE
THE RED COCKADE
SHREWSBURY
THE CASTLE INN
SOPHIA
COUNT HANNIBAL
IN KINGS’ BYWAYS
THE LONG NIGHT
THE ABBESS OF VLAYE
STARVECROW FARM
CHIPPINGE
LAID UP IN LAVENDER
THE WILD GEESE



THE GREAT HOUSE

BY
STANLEY J. WEYMAN

Author of “The Castle Inn,” “Chippinge,”
“A Gentleman of France,” etc., etc.

NEW YORK

LONGMANS, GREEN AND CO.

FOURTH AVENUE AND 30th STREET

1919

Copyright, 1919
BY
STANLEY J. WEYMAN



Contents

 CHAPTER I. The Hôtel Lambert—Upstairs.
 CHAPTER II. The Hôtel Lambert—Downstairs.
 CHAPTER III. The Lawyer Abroad.
 CHAPTER IV. Homeward Bound.
 CHAPTER V. The London Packet.
 CHAPTER VI. Field and Forge.
 CHAPTER VII. Mr. John Audley.
 CHAPTER VIII. The Gatehouse.
 CHAPTER IX. Old Things.
 CHAPTER X. New Things.
 CHAPTER XI. Tact and Temper.
 CHAPTER XII. The Yew Walk.
 CHAPTER XIII. Peter Pauper.
 CHAPTER XIV. The Manchester Men.
 CHAPTER XV. Strange Bedfellows.
 CHAPTER XVI. The Great House at Beaudelays.
 CHAPTER XVII. To the Rescue.
 CHAPTER XVIII. Masks and Faces.
 CHAPTER XIX. The Corn Law Crisis.
 CHAPTER XX. Peter’s Return.
 CHAPTER XXI. Toft at the Butterflies.
 CHAPTER XXII. My Lord Speaks.
 CHAPTER XXIII. Blore Under Weaver.
 CHAPTER XXIV. An Agent of the Old School.
 CHAPTER XXV. Mary is Lonely.
 CHAPTER XXVI. Missing.
 CHAPTER XXVII. A Footstep in the Hall.
 CHAPTER XXVIII. The News from Riddsley.
 CHAPTER XXIX. The Audley Bible.
 CHAPTER XXX. A Friend in Need.
 CHAPTER XXXI. Ben Bosham.
 CHAPTER XXXII. Mary Makes a Discovery.
 CHAPTER XXXIII. The Meeting at the Maypole.
 CHAPTER XXXIV. By the Canal.
 CHAPTER XXXV. My Lord Speaks Out.
 CHAPTER XXXVI. The Riddsley Election.
 CHAPTER XXXVII. A Turn of the Wheel.
 CHAPTER XXXVIII. Toft’s Little Surprise.
 CHAPTER XXXIX. The Deed of Renunciation.
 CHAPTER XL. “Let Us Make Others Thankful.”



THE GREAT HOUSE



CHAPTER I
THE HÔTEL LAMBERT—UPSTAIRS


On an evening in March in the ’forties of last century a girl looked
down on the Seine from an attic window on the Ile St. Louis. The room
behind her—or beside her, for she sat on the window-ledge, with her
back against one side of the opening and her feet against the other—was
long, whitewashed from floor to ceiling, lighted by five gaunt windows,
and as cold to the eye as charity to the recipient. Along each side of
the chamber ran ten pallet beds. A black door broke the wall at one
end, and above the door hung a crucifix. A painting of a Station of the
Cross adorned the wall at the other end. Beyond this picture the room
had no ornament; it is almost true to say that beyond what has been
named it had no furniture. One bed—the bed beside the window at which
the girl sat—was screened by a thin curtain which did not reach the
floor. This was her bed.

But in early spring no window in Paris looked on a scene more cheerful
than this window; which as from an eyrie commanded a shining reach of
the Seine bordered by the lawns and foliage of the King’s Garden, and
closed by the graceful arches of the Bridge of Austerlitz. On the water
boats shot to and fro. The quays were gay with the red trousers of
soldiers and the coquettish caps of soubrettes, with students in
strange cloaks, and the twinkling wheels of yellow cabriolets. The
first swallows were hawking hither and thither above the water, and a
pleasant hum rose from the Boulevard Bourdon.

Yet the girl sighed. For it was her birthday, she was twenty this
twenty-fifth of March, and there was not a soul in the world to know
this and to wish her joy. A life of dependence, toned to the key of the
whitewashed room and the thin pallets, lay before her; and though she
had good reason to be thankful for the safety which dependence bought,
still she was only twenty, and springtime, viewed from prison windows,
beckons to its cousin, youth. She saw family groups walking the quays,
and father, mother, children, all, seen from a distance, were happy.
She saw lovers loitering in the garden or pacing to and fro, and
romance walked with every one of them; none came late, or fell to
words. She sighed more deeply; and on the sound the door opened.

“_Hola!_” cried a shrill voice, speaking in French, fluent, but oddly
accented. “Who is here? The Princess desires that the English
Mademoiselle will descend this evening.”

“Very good,” the girl in the window replied pleasantly. “At the same
hour, Joséphine?”

“Why not, Mademoiselle?” A trim maid, with a plain face and the
faultless figure of a Pole, came a few steps into the room. “But you
are alone?”

“The children are walking. I stayed at home.”

“To be alone? As if I did not understand that! To be alone—it is the
luxury of the rich.”

The girl nodded. “None but a Pole would have thought of that,” she
said.

“Ah, the crafty English Miss!” the maid retorted. “How she flatters!
Perhaps she needs a touch of the tongs to-night? Or the loan of a pair
of red-heeled shoes, worn no more than thrice by the Princess—and with
the black which is convenable for Mademoiselle, oh, so neat! Of the
_ancien régime_, absolutely!”

The other laughed. “The _ancien régime_, Joséphine—and this!” she
replied, with a gesture that embraced the room, the pallets, her own
bed. “A curled head—and this! You are truly a cabbage——”

“But Mademoiselle descends!”

“A cabbage of—foolishness!”

“Ah, well, if I descended, you would see,” the maid retorted. “I am but
the Princess’s second maid, and I know nothing! But if I descended it
would not be to this dormitory I should return! Nor to the tartines!
Nor to the daughters of Poland! Trust me for that—and I know but my
prayers. While Mademoiselle, she is an artist’s daughter.”

“There spoke the Pole again,” the girl struck in with a smile.

“The English Miss knows how to flatter,” Joséphine laughed. “That is
one for the touch of the tongs,” she continued, ticking them off on her
fingers. “And one for the red-heeled shoes. And—but no more! Let me
begone before I am bankrupt!” She turned about with a flirt of her
short petticoats, but paused and looked back, with her hand on the
door. “None the less, mark you well, Mademoiselle, from the whitewash
to the ceiling of Lebrun, from the dortoir of the Jeunes Filles to the
Gallery of Hercules, there are but twenty stairs, and easy, oh, so easy
to descend! If Mademoiselle instead of flattering Joséphine, the
Cracovienne, flattered some pretty gentleman—who knows? Not I! I know
but my prayers!” And with a light laugh the maid clapped to the door
and was gone.

The girl in the window had not throughout the parley changed her pose
or moved more than her head, and this was characteristic of her. For
even in her playfulness there was gravity, and a measure of stillness.
Now, left alone, she dropped her feet to the floor, turned, and knelt
on the sill with her brow pressed against the glass. The sun had set,
mists were rising from the river, the quays were gray and cold. Here
and there a lamp began to shine through the twilight. But the girl’s
thoughts were no longer on the scene beneath her eyes.

“There goes the third who has been good to me,” she pondered. “First
the Polish lodger who lived on the floor below, and saved me from that
woman. Then the Princess’s daughter. Now Joséphine. There are still
kind people in the world—God grant that I may not forget it! But how
much better to give than to take, to be strong than to be weak, to be
the mistress and not the puppet of fortune! How much better—and, were I
a man, how easy!”

But on that there came into her remembrance one to whom it had not been
easy, one who had signally failed to master fortune, or to grapple with
circumstances. “Poor father!” she whispered.



CHAPTER II
THE HÔTEL LAMBERT—DOWNSTAIRS


When ladies were at home to their intimates in the Paris of the
’forties, they seated their guests about large round tables with a view
to that common exchange of wit and fancy which is the French ideal. The
mode crossed to England, and in many houses these round tables, fallen
to the uses of the dining-room or the nursery, may still be seen. But
when the Princess Czartoriski entertained in the Hôtel Lambert, under
the ceiling painted by Lebrun, which had looked down on the arm-chair
of Madame de Châtelet and the tabouret of Voltaire, she was, as became
a Pole, a law to herself. In that beautiful room, softly lit by wax
candles, her guests were free to follow their bent, to fall into
groups, or to admire at their ease the Watteaus and Bouchers which the
Princess’s father-in-law, old Prince Adam, had restored to their native
panels.

Thanks to his taste and under her rule the gallery of Hercules
presented on this evening a scene not unworthy of its past. The silks
and satins of the old régime were indeed replaced by the
high-shouldered coats, the stocks, the pins and velvet vests of the
dandies; and Thiers beaming through his glasses, or Lamartine, though
beauty, melted by the woes of Poland, hung upon his lips, might have
been thought by some unequal to the dead. But they were now what those
had been; and the women peacocked it as of old. At any rate the effect
was good, and a guest who came late, and paused a moment on the
threshold to observe the scene, thought that he had never before done
the room full justice. Presently the Princess saw him and he went
forward. The man who was talking to her made his bow, and she pointed
with her fan to the vacant place. “Felicitations, my lord,” she said.
She held out her gloved hand.

“A thousands thanks,” he said, as he bent over it. “But on what,
Princess?”

“On the success of a friend. On what we have all seen in the _Journal_.
Is it not true that you have won your suit?”

“I won, yes.” He shrugged his shoulders. “But what, Madame? A bare
title, an empty rent-roll.”

“For shame!” she answered. “But I suppose that this is your English
phlegm. Is it not a thing to be proud of—an old title? That which money
cannot buy and the wisest would fain wear? M. Guizot, what would he not
give to be Chien de Race? Your Peel, also?”

“And your Thiers?” he returned, with a sly glance at the little man in
the shining glasses.

“He, too! But he has the passion of humanity, which is a title in
itself. Whereas you English, turning in your unending circle, one out,
one in, one in, one out, are but playing a game—marking time! You have
not a desire to go forward!”

“Surely, Princess, you forget our Reform Bill, scarce ten years old.”

“Which bought off your cotton lords and your fat bourgeois, and left
the people without leaders and more helpless than before. No, my lord,
if your Russell—Lord John, do you call him?—had one jot of M. Thiers’
enthusiasm! Or your Peel—but I look for nothing there!”

He shrugged his shoulders. “I admit,” he said, “that M. Thiers has an
enthusiasm beyond the ordinary.”

“You do? Wonderful!”

“But,” with a smile, “it is, I fancy, an enthusiasm of which the object
is—M. Thiers!”

“Ah!” she cried, fanning herself more quickly. “Now there spoke not Mr.
Audley, the attaché—he had not been so imprudent! But—how do you call
yourself now?”

“On days of ceremony,” he replied, “Lord Audley of Beaudelays.”

“There spoke my lord, unattached! Oh, you English, you have no
enthusiasm. You have only traditions. Poor were Poland if her fate hung
on you!”

“There are still bright spots,” he said slyly. And his glance returned
to the little statesman in spectacles on whom the Princess rested the
hopes of Poland.

“No!” she cried vividly. “Don’t say it again or I shall be displeased.
Turn your eyes elsewhere. There is one here about whom I wish to
consult you. Do you see the tall girl in black who is engaged with the
miniatures?”

“I saw her some time ago.”

“I suppose so. You are a man. I dare say you would call her handsome?”

“I think it possible, were she not in this company. What of her,
Princess?”

“Do you notice anything beyond her looks?”

“The picture is plain—for the frame in which I see her. Is she one of
the staff of your school?”

“Yes, but with an air——”

“Certainly—an air!” He nodded.

“Well, she is a countrywoman of yours and has a history. Her father, a
journalist, artist, no matter what, came to live in Paris years ago. He
went down, down, always down; six months ago he died. There was enough
to bury him, no more. She says, I don’t know”—the Princess indicated
doubt with a movement of her fan—“that she wrote to friends in England.
Perhaps she did not write; how do I know? She was at the last sou, the
street before her, a hag of a concierge behind, and withal—as you see
her.”

“Not wearing that dress, I presume?” he said with a faint smile.

“No. She had passed everything to the Mont de Piété; she had what she
stood up in—yet herself! Then a Polish family on the floor below, to
whom my daughter carried alms, told Cécile of her. They pitied her,
spoke well of her, she had done—no matter what for them—perhaps
nothing. Probably nothing. But Cécile ascended, saw her, became
enamoured, _enragée!_ You know Cécile—for her all that wears feathers
is of the angels! Nothing would do but she must bring her here and set
her to teach English to the daughters during her own absence.”

“The Princess is away?”

“For four weeks. But in three days she returns, and you see where I am.
How do I know who this is? She may be this, or that. If she were
French, if she were Polish, I should know! But she is English and of a
calm, a reticence—ah!”

“And of a pride too,” he replied thoughtfully, “if I mistake not. Yet
it is a good face, Princess.”

She fluttered her fan. “It is a handsome one. For a man that is the
same.”

“With all this you permit her to appear?”

“To be of use. And a little that she may be seen by some English
friend, who may tell me.”

“Shall I talk to her?”

“If you will be so good. Learn, if you please, what she is.”

“Your wishes are law,” he rejoined. “Will you present me?”

“It is not necessary,” the Princess answered. She beckoned to a stout
gentleman who wore whiskers trimmed à la mode du Roi, and had laurel
leaves on his coat collar. “A thousand thanks.”

He lingered a moment to take part in the Princess’s reception of the
Academician. Then he joined a group about old Prince Adam Czartoriski,
who was describing a recent visit to Cracow, that last morsel of free
Poland, soon to pass into the maw of Austria. A little apart, the girl
in black bent over the case of miniatures, comparing some with a list,
and polishing others with a square of silk. Presently he found himself
beside her. Their eyes met.

“I am told,” he said, bowing, “that you are my countrywoman. The
Princess thought that I might be of use to you.”

The girl had read his errand before he spoke and a shade flitted across
her face. She knew, only too well, that her hold on this rock of safety
to which chance had lifted her—out of a gulf of peril and misery of
which she trembled to think—was of the slightest. Early, almost from
the first, she had discovered that the Princess’s benevolence found
vent rather in schemes for the good of many than in tenderness for one.
But hitherto she had relied on the daughter’s affection, and a little
on her own usefulness. Then, too, she was young and hopeful, and the
depths from which she had escaped were such that she could not believe
that Providence would return her to them.

But she was quick-witted, and his opening frightened her. She guessed
at once that she was not to be allowed to await Cécile’s return, that
her fate hung on what this Englishman, so big and bland and forceful,
reported of her.

She braced herself to meet the danger. “I am obliged to the Princess,”
she said. “But my ties with England are slight. I came to France with
my father when I was ten years old.”

“I think you lost him recently?” He found his task less easy than it
should have been.

“He died six months ago,” she replied, regarding him gravely. “His
illness left me without means. I was penniless, when the young Princess
befriended me and gave me a respite here. I am no part of this,” with a
glance at the salon and the groups about them. “I teach upstairs. I am
thankful for the privilege of doing so.”

“The Princess told me as much,” he said frankly. “She thought that,
being English, I might advise you better than she could; that possibly
I might put you in touch with your relations?”

She shook her head.

“Or your friends? You must have friends?”

“Doubtless my father had—once,” she said in a low voice. “But as his
means diminished, he saw less and less of those who had known him. For
the last two years I do not think that he saw an Englishman at home.
Before that time I was in a convent school, and I do not know.”

“You are a Roman Catholic, then?”

“No. And for that reason—and for another, that my account was not
paid”—her color rose painfully to her face—“I could not apply to the
Sisters. I am very frank,” she added, her lip trembling.

“And I encroach,” he answered, bowing. “Forgive me! Your father was an
artist, I believe?”

“He drew for an Atelier de Porcelaine—for the journals when he could.
But he was not very successful,” she continued reluctantly. “The china
factory which had employed him since he came to Paris, failed. When I
returned from school he was alone and poor, living in the little street
in the Quartier, where he died.”

“But forgive me, you must have some relations in England?”

“Only one of whom I know,” she replied. “My father’s brother. My father
had quarrelled with him—bitterly, I fear; but when he was dying he bade
me write to my uncle and tell him how we were placed. I did so. No
answer came. Then after my father’s death I wrote again. I told my
uncle that I was alone, that I was without money, that in a short time
I should be homeless, that if I could return to England I could live by
teaching French. He did not reply. I could do no more.”

“That was outrageous,” he answered, flushing darkly. Though well under
thirty he was a tall man and portly, with one of those large faces that
easily become injected. “Do you know—is your uncle also in narrow
circumstances?”

“I know no more than his name,” she said. “My father never spoke of
him. They had quarrelled. Indeed, my father spoke little of his past.”

“But when you did not hear from your uncle, did you not tell your
father?”

“It could do no good,” she said. “And he was dying.”

He was not sentimental, this big man, whose entrance into a room
carried with it a sense of power. Nor was he one to be lightly moved,
but her simplicity and the picture her words drew for him of the
daughter and the dying man touched him. Already his mind was made up
that the Czartoriski should not turn her adrift for lack of a word.
Aloud, “The Princess did not tell me your name,” he said. “May I know
it?”

“Audley,” she said. “Mary Audley.”

He stared at her. She supposed that he had not caught the name. She
repeated it.

“Audley? Do you really mean that?”

“Why not?” she asked, surprised in her turn. “Is it so uncommon a
name?”

“No,” he replied slowly. “No, but it is a coincidence. The Princess did
not tell me that your name was Audley.”

The girl shook her head. “I doubt if she knows,” she said. “To her I am
only ‘the English girl.’”

“And your father was an artist, resident in Paris? And his name?”

“Peter Audley.”

He nodded. “Peter Audley,” he repeated. His eyes looked through her at
something far away. His lips were more firmly set. His face was grave.
“Peter Audley,” he repeated softly. “An artist resident in Paris!”

“But did you know him?” she cried.

He brought his thoughts and his eyes back to her. “No, I did not know
him,” he said. “But I have heard of him.” And again it was plain that
his thoughts took wing. “John Audley’s brother, the artist!” he
muttered.

In her impatience she could have taken him by the sleeve and shaken
him. “Then you do know John Audley?” she said. “My uncle?”

Again he brought himself back with an effort. “A thousand pardons!” he
said. “You see the Princess did not tell me that you were an Audley.
Yes, I know John Audley—of the Gatehouse. I suppose it was to him you
wrote?”

“Yes.”

“And he did not reply?”

She nodded.

He laughed, as at something whimsical. It was not a kindly laugh, it
jarred a little on his listener. But the next moment his face softened,
he smiled at her, and the smile of such a man had its importance, for
in repose his eyes were hard. It was clear to her that he was a man of
position, that he belonged of right to this keen polished world at
which she was stealing a glance. His air was distinguished, and his
dress, though quiet, struck the last note of fashion.

“But I am keeping you in suspense,” he said. “I must tell you, Miss
Audley, why it surprised me to learn your name. Because I, too, am an
Audley.”

“You!” she cried.

“Yes, I,” he replied. “What is more, I am akin to you. The kinship is
remote, but it happens that your father’s name, in its place in a
pedigree, has been familiar to me of late, and I could set down the
precise degree of cousinship in which you stand to me. I think your
father was my fourth cousin.”

She colored charmingly. “Is it possible?” she exclaimed.

“It is a fact, proved indeed, recently, in a court of law,” he answered
lightly. “Perhaps it is as well that we have that warrant for a
conversation which I can see that the Princess thinks long. After this
she will expect to hear the whole of your history.”

“I fear that she may be displeased,” the girl said, wincing a little.
“You have been very kind——”

“Who should be kind,” he replied, “if not the head of your family? But
have no fear, I will deal with the Princess. I shall be able to satisfy
her, I have no doubt.”

“And you”—she looked at him with appeal in her eyes—“will you be good
enough to tell me who you are?”

“I am Lord Audley. To distinguish me from another of the same name, I
am called Audley of Beaudelays.”

“Of Beaudelays?” she repeated. He thought her face, her whole bearing,
singularly composed in view of his announcement. “Beaudelays?” she
repeated thoughtfully. “I have heard the name more than once. Perhaps
from my father.”

“It were odd if you had not,” he said. “It is the name of my house, and
your uncle, John Audley, lives within a mile of it.”

“Oh,” she said. The name of the uncle who had ignored her appeals fell
on her like a cold douche.

“I will not say more now,” Lord Audley continued. “But you shall hear
from me. To—morrow I quit Paris for three or four days, but when I
return have no fear. You may leave the matter in my hands in full
confidence that I shall not fail—my cousin.”

He held out his hand and she laid hers in it. She looked him frankly in
the face. “Thank you,” she said. “I little thought when I descended
this evening that I should meet a kinsman.”

“And a friend,” he answered, holding her hand a little longer than was
needful.

“And a friend,” she repeated. “But there—I must go now. I should have
disappeared ten minutes ago. This is my way.” She inclined her head,
and turning from him she pushed open a small door masked by a picture.
She passed at once into a dark corridor, and threading its windings
gained the great staircase.

As she flitted upwards from floor to floor, skirting a long procession
of shadowy forms, and now ogled by a Leda whose only veil was the dusk,
now threatened by the tusks of the great boar at bay, she was not
conscious of thought or surprise. It was not until she had lighted her
taper outside the dormitory door, and, passing between the rows of
sleeping children, had gained her screened corner, that she found it
possible to think. Then she set the light in her tiny
washing-basin—such was the rule—and seated herself on her bed. For some
minutes she stared before her, motionless and unwinking, her hands
clasped about her knees, her mind at work.

Was it true, or a dream? Had this really happened to her since she had
viewed herself in the blurred mirror, had set a curl right and,
satisfied, had turned to go down? The danger and the delivery from it,
the fear and the friend in need? Or was it a Cinderella’s treat, which
no fairy godmother would recall to her, with which no lost slipper
would connect her? She could almost believe this. For no Cinderella, in
the ashes of the hearth, could have seemed more remote from the gay
ball-room than she crouching on her thin mattress, with the breathing
of the children in her ears, from the luxury of the famous salon.

Or, if it was true, if it had happened, would anything come of it?
Would Lord Audley remember her? Or would he think no more of her,
ignoring to-morrow the poor relation whom it had been the whim of the
moment to own? That would be cruel! That would be base! But if Mary had
fallen in with some good people since her father’s death, she had also
met many callous, and a few cruel people. He might be one. And then,
how strange it was that her father had never named this great kinsman,
never referred to him, never even, when dying, disclosed his name!

The light wavered in the draught that stole through the bald, undraped
window. A child whimpered in its sleep, awoke, began to sob. It was the
youngest of the daughters of Poland. The girl rose, and going on
tip-toe to the child, bent over it, kissed it, warmed it in her bosom,
soothed it. Presently the little waif slept again, and Mary Audley
began to make ready for bed.

But so much turned for her on what had happened, so much hung in the
balance, that it was not unnatural that as she let down her hair and
plaited it in two long tails for the night, she should see her new
kinsman’s face in the mirror. Nor strange that as she lay sleepless and
thought-ridden in her bed the same face should present itself anew
relieved against the background of darkness.



CHAPTER III
THE LAWYER ABROAD


Half an hour later Lord Audley paused in the hall at Meurice’s, and
having given his cloak and hat to a servant went thoughtfully up the
wide staircase. He opened the door of a room on the first floor. A
stout man with a bald head, who had been for some time yawning over the
dying fire, rose to his feet and remained standing.

Audley nodded. “Hallo, Stubbs!” he said carelessly, “not in bed yet?”

“No, my lord,” the other answered. “I waited to learn if your lordship
had any orders for England.”

“Well, sit down now. I’ve something to tell you.” My lord stooped as he
spoke and warmed his hands at the embers; then rising, he stood with
his back to the hearth. The stout man sat forward on his chair with an
air of deference. His double chin rested on the ample folds of a soft
white stock secured by a gold pin in the shape of a wheat-sheaf. He
wore black knee-breeches and stockings, and his dress, though plain,
bore the stamp of neatness and prosperity.

For a minute or two Audley continued to look thoughtfully before him.
At length, “May I take it that this claim is really at an end now?” he
said. “Is the decision final, I mean?”

“Unless new evidence crops up,” Stubbs answered—he was a lawyer—“the
decision is certainly final. With your lordship’s signature to the
papers I brought over——”

“But the claimant might try again?”

“Mr. John Audley might do anything,” Stubbs returned. “I believe him to
be mad upon the point, and therefore capable of much. But he could only
move on new evidence of the most cogent nature. I do not believe that
such evidence exists.”

His employer weighed this for some time. At length, “Then if you were
in my place,” he said, “you would not be tempted to hedge?”

“To hedge?” the lawyer exclaimed, as if he had never heard the word
before. “I am afraid I don’t understand.”

“I will explain. But first, tell me this. If anything happens to me
before I have a child, John Audley succeeds to the peerage? That is
clear?”

“Certainly! Mr. John Audley, the claimant, is also your heir-at-law.”

“To title and estates—such as they are?”

“To both, my lord.”

“Then follow me another step, Stubbs. Failing John Audley, who is the
next heir?”

“Mr. Peter Audley,” Stubbs replied, “his only brother, would succeed,
if he were alive. But it is common ground that he is dead. I knew Mr.
Peter, and, if I may say it of an Audley, my lord, a more shiftless,
weak, improvident gentleman never lived. And obstinate as the devil! He
married into trade, and Mr. John never forgave it—never forgave it, my
lord. Never spoke of his brother or to his brother from that time. It
was before the Reform Bill,” the lawyer continued with a sigh. “There
were no railways then and things were different. Dear, dear, how the
world changes! Mr. Peter must have gone abroad ten years ago, but until
he was mentioned in the suit I don’t think that I had heard his name
ten times in as many years. And he an Audley!”

“He had a child?”

“Only one, a daughter.”

“Would she come in after Mr. John?”

“Yes, my lord, she would—if living.”

“I’ve been talking to her this evening.”

“Ah!” The lawyer was not so simple as he seemed, and for a minute or
two he had foreseen the _dénouement_. “Ah!” he repeated, thoughtfully
rubbing his plump calf. “I see, my lord. Mr. Peter Audley’s daughter?
Really! And if I may venture to ask, what is she like?”

Audley paused before he answered. Then, “If you have painted the father
aright, Stubbs, I should say that she was his opposite in all but his
obstinacy. A calm and self-reliant young woman, if I am any judge.”

“And handsome?”

“Yes, with a look of breeding. At the same time she is penniless and
dependent, teaching English in a kind of charity school, cheek by jowl
with a princess!”

“God bless my soul!” cried the lawyer, astonished at last. “A
princess!”

“Who is a good creature as women go, but as likely as not to send her
adrift to-morrow.”

“Tut-tut-tut!” muttered the other.

“However, I’ll tell you the story,” Audley concluded. And he did so.

When he had done, “Well,” Stubbs exclaimed, “for a coincidence——”

“Ah, there,” the young man broke in, “I fancy, all’s not said. I take
it the Princess noted the name, but was too polite to question me.
Anyway, the girl is there. She is dependent, friendless; attractive,
and well-bred. For a moment it did occur to me—she is John Audley’s
heiress—that I might make all safe by——” His voice dropped. His last
words were inaudible.

“The chance is so very remote,” said the lawyer, aware that he was on
delicate ground, and that the other was rather following out his own
thoughts than consulting him.

“It is. The idea crossed my mind only for a moment—of course it’s
absurd for a man as poor as I am. There is hardly a poorer peer out of
Ireland—you know that. Fourteenth baron without a roof to my house or a
pane of glass in my windows! And a rent-roll when all is told of——”

“A little short of three thousand,” the lawyer muttered.

“Two thousand five hundred, by God, and not a penny more! If any man
ought to marry money, I am that man, Stubbs!”

Mr. Stubbs, staring at the fire with a hand on each knee, assented
respectfully. “I’ve always hoped that you would, my lord,” he said,
“though I’ve not ventured to say it.”

“Yes! Well—putting that aside,” the other resumed, “what is to be done
about her? I’ve been thinking it over, and I fancy that I’ve hit on the
right line. John Audley’s given me trouble enough. I’ll give him some.
I’ll make him provide for her, d—n him, or I don’t know my man!”

“I’d like to know, my lord,” Stubbs ventured thoughtfully, “why he
didn’t answer her letters. He hated her father, but it is not like Mr.
John to let the young lady drift. He’s crazy about the family, and she
is his next heir. He’s a lonely man, too, and there is room at the
Gatehouse.”

Audley paused, half-way across the room. “I wish we had never leased
the Gatehouse to him!”

“It’s not everybody’s house, my lord. It’s lonely and——”

“It’s too near Beaudelays!”

“If your lordship were living at the Great House, quite so,” the lawyer
agreed. “But, as it is, the rent is useful, and the lease was made
before our time, so that we have no choice.”

“I shall always believe that he had a reason for going there!”

“He had an idea that it strengthened his claim,” the lawyer said
indulgently. “Nothing beyond that, my lord.”

“Well, I’ve made up my mind to increase his family by a niece!” the
other replied. “He shall have the girl whether he likes it or not. Take
a pen, man, and sit down. He’s spoiled my breakfast many a time with
his confounded Writs of Error, or whatever you call them, and for once
I’ll be even with him. Say—yes, Stubbs, say this:

“‘I am directed by Lord Audley to inform you that a young lady,
believed to be a daughter of the late Mr. Peter Audley, and recently
living in poverty in an obscure’—yes, Stubbs, say obscure—‘part of
Paris, has been rescued by the benevolence of a Polish lady. For the
present she is in the lady’s house in a menial capacity, and is
dependent on her charity. Lord Audley is informed that the young lady
made application to you without result, but this report his lordship
discredits. Still, he feels himself concerned; and if those to whom she
naturally looks decline to aid her, it is his lordship’s intention to
make such provision as may enable her to live respectably. I am to
inform you that Miss Audley’s address is the Hôtel Lambert, Ile St.
Louis, Paris. Letters should be addressed “Care of the Housekeeper.”’”

“He won’t like the last touch!” the young man continued, with a quiet
chuckle. “If that does not touch him on the raw, I’ll yield up the
title to-morrow. And now, Stubbs, good-night.”

But Stubbs did not take the hint. “I want to say one word, my lord,
about the borough—about Riddsley,” he said. “We put in Mr. Mottisfont
at the last election, your lordship’s interest just tipping the scale.
We think, therefore, that a word from you may set right what is going
wrong.”

“What is it?”

“There’s a strong feeling,” the lawyer answered, his face serious,
“that the party is not being led aright. And that Mr. Mottisfont, who
is old——”

“Is willing to go with the party, eh, Stubbs?”

“No, my lord, with the party leaders. Which is a different thing. Sir
Robert Peel—the land put him in, but, d—n me, my lord”—the lawyer’s
manner lost much of its deference and he spoke bluntly and strongly—“it
looks as if he were going to put the land out! An income-tax in peace
time, we’ve taken that. And less protection for the farmer, very
good—if it must be. But all this taking off of duties, this letting in
of Canadian corn—I tell you, my lord, there’s an ugly feeling abroad!
There are a good many in Riddsley say that he is going to repeal the
Corn Laws altogether; that he’s sold us to the League, and won’t be
long before he delivers us!”

The big man sitting back in his chair smiled. “It seems to me,” he
said, “that you are travelling rather fast and rather far, Stubbs!”

“That’s just what we fear Sir Robert is doing!” the lawyer retorted
smartly, the other’s rank forgotten. “And you may take it from me the
borough won’t stand it, my lord, and the sooner Mr. Mottisfont has a
hint the better. If he follows Peel too far, the bottom will fall out
of his seat. There’s no Corn Law leaguer will ever sit for Riddsley!”

“With your help, anyway, Stubbs,” my lord said with a smile. The
lawyer’s excitement amused him.

“No, my lord! Never with my help! I believe that on the landed interest
rests the stability of the country! It was the landed interest that
supported Pitt and beat Bony, and brought us through the long war. It
was the landed interest that kept us from revolution in the dark days
after the war. And now because the men that turn cotton and iron and
clay into money by the help of the devil’s breath—because they want to
pay lower wages——”

“The ark of the covenant is to be overthrown, eh?” the young man
laughed. “Why, to listen to you, Stubbs, one would think that you were
the largest landowner in the county!”

“No, my lord,” the lawyer answered. “But it’s the landowners have made
me what I am. And it’s the landowners and the farmers that Riddsley
lives by and is going to stand by! And the sooner Mr. Mottisfont knows
that the better. He was elected as a Tory, and a Tory he must stop,
whether Sir Robert turns his coat or not!”

“You want me to speak to Mottisfont?”

“We do, my lord. Just a word. I was at the Ordinary last fair day, and
there was nothing else talked of. Free Canadian corn was too like free
French corn and free Belgian corn for Stafford wits to see much
difference. And Peel is too like repeal, my lord. We are beginning to
see that.”

Audley shrugged his shoulders. “The party is satisfied,” he said. “And
Mottisfont? I can’t drive the man.”

“No, but a word from you——”

“Well, I’ll think about it. But I fancy you’re overrunning the scent.”

“Then the line is not straight!” the lawyer retorted shrewdly.
“However, if I have been too warm, I beg pardon, my lord.”

“I’ll bear it in mind,” Audley answered. “Very good. And now,
good-night, Stubbs. Don’t forget to send the letter to John Audley as
soon as you reach London.”

Stubbs replied that he would, and took his leave. He had said his say
on the borough question, lord or no lord; which to a Briton—and he was
a typical Briton—was a satisfaction.

But half an hour later, when he had drawn his nightcap down to his ears
and stood, the extinguisher in his hand, he paused. “He’s a sober hand
for a young man,” he thought, “a very sober hand. I warrant he will
never run his ship on the rocks for lack of a good look-out!”



CHAPTER IV
HOMEWARD BOUND


In the corner of the light diligence, seating six inside, which had
brought her from Montreuil, Mary Audley leant forward, looking out
through the dingy panes for the windmills of Calais. Joséphine slept in
the corner facing her, as she had slept for two hours past. Their
companions, a French shopkeeper and her child, and an English bagman,
sighed and fidgeted, as travellers had cause to sigh and fidget in days
when he was lucky who covered the distance from Paris to Calais in
twenty-five hours. The coach rumbled on. The sun had set, a small rain
was falling. The fading light tinged the plain of the Pas de Calais
with a melancholy which little by little dyed the girl’s thoughts.

She was on her way to her own country, to those on whom she might be
dependent without shame. And common sense, of which she had a large
share, told her that she had cause, great cause to be thankful. But the
flush of relief, to which the opening prospect had given rise, was
ebbing. The life before her was new, those amongst whom she must lead
that life were strange; nor did the cold phrases of her uncle’s
invitation, which ignored both her father and the letters that she had
written, promise an over-warm welcome.

Still, “Courage!” Mary murmured to herself, “Courage!” And she recalled
a saying which she had learned from the maid, “At the worst, ten
fingers!” Then, seeing that at last they were entering the streets of
the town and that the weary journey was over—she had left Paris the day
before—she touched Joséphine. “We are there,” she said.

The maid awoke with her eyes on the bagman, who was stout. “Ah!” she
muttered. “In England they are like that! No wonder that they travel
seeing that their bones are so padded! But, for me I am one ache.”

They jolted over the uneven pavement, crossed a bridge, lumbered
through streets scarcely wider than the swaying diligence, at last with
a great cracking of whips they swerved to the left and drew up amid the
babel of the quay. In a twinkling they were part of it. Porters dragged
down, fought for, snatched up their baggage. English-speaking touts
shook dirty cards in their faces. Tide-waiters bawled questions in
their ears. The postilion, the conductor, all the world stretched
greedy palms under their noses. Other travellers ran into them, and
they ran into other travellers. All this, in the dusk, in the rain,
while the bell on the deck overhead clanged above the roar of the
escaping steam, and a man shouted without ceasing, “Tower steamer!
Tower steamer! Any more for England?”

Joséphine, after one bitter exchange of words with a lad who had seized
her handbag, thrust her fingers into her ears and resigned herself.
Even Mary for a moment was aghast. She was dragged this way and that,
she lost one article and recovered it, lost another and recovered that,
she lost her ticket and rescued it from a man’s hand. At last, her
baggage on board, she found herself breathless at the foot of the
ladder, with three passengers imploring her to ascend, and six touts
clinging to her skirts and crying for drink-money. She had barely time
to make her little gift to the kind-hearted maid—who was returning to
Paris by the night coach—and no time to thank her, before they were
parted. Mary was pushed up the ladder. In a moment she was looking down
from the deck on the wet, squalid quay, the pale up-turned faces, the
bustling crowd.

She picked out the one face which she knew, and which it pained her to
lose. By gestures and smiles, with a tear in the eye, she tried to make
amends to Joséphine for the hasty parting, the half-spoken words. The
maid on her side was in tears, and after the French fashion was proud
of them. So the last minute came. The paddles were already turning, the
ship was going slowly astern, when a man pushed his way through the
crowd. He clutched the ladder as it was unhooked, and at some risk and
much loss of dignity he was bundled on board. There was a lamp
amidships, and, as he regained his balance, Mary, smiling in spite of
herself, saw that he was an Englishman, a man about thirty, and plainly
dressed. Then in her anxiety to see the last of Joséphine she crossed
the deck as the ship went about, and she lost sight of him.

She continued to look back and to wave her handkerchief, until nothing
remained but a light or two in a bank of shadow. That was the last she
was to see of the land which had been her home for ten years; and
chilled and lonely she turned about and did what, had she been an older
traveller, she would have done before. She sought the after-cabin.
Alas, a glance from the foot of the companion was enough! Every place
was taken, every couch occupied, and the air, already close, repelled
her. She climbed to the deck again, and was seeking some corner where
she could sit, sheltered from the wind and rain, when the captain saw
her and fell foul of her.

“Now, young lady,” he said, “no woman’s allowed on deck at night!”

“Oh, but,” she protested, “there’s no room downstairs!”

“Won’t do,” he answered roughly. “Lost a woman overboard once, and as
much trouble about her as about all the men, drunk or sober, I’ve ever
carried. All women below, all women below, is the order! Besides,” more
amicably, as he saw by a ray of lantern-light that she was young and
comely, “it’s wet, my dear, and going to be d—d wet, and as dark as
Wapping!”

“But I’ve a cloak,” she petitioned, “if I sit quite still, and——”

A tall form loomed up at the captain’s elbow. “This is the lady I am
looking for,” the new-comer said. “It will be all right, Captain
Jones.”

The captain turned sharply. “Oh, my lord,” he said, “I didn’t know; but
with petticoats and a dark night, blest if you know where you are! I’m
sure I beg the young lady’s pardon. Quite right, my lord, quite right!”
With a rough salute he went forward and the darkness swallowed him.

“Lord Audley?” Mary said. She spoke quietly, but to do so she had to
steady her voice.

“Yes,” he replied. “I knew that you were crossing to-night, and as I
had to go over this week I chose this evening. I’ve reserved a cabin
for you.”

“Oh, but,” she remonstrated, “I don’t think you should have done that!
I don’t know that I can——”

“Afford it?” he said coolly. “Then—as it is a matter of some
shillings—your kinsman will presume to pay for it.”

It was a small thing, and she let it pass. “But who told you,” she
asked, “that I was crossing to-night?”

“The Princess. You don’t feel, I suppose, that as you are crossing, it
was my duty to stay in France?”

“Oh no!” she protested.

“But you are not sure whether you are more pleased or more vexed? Well,
let me show you where your cabin is—it is the size of a milliner’s box,
but by morning you will be glad of it, and that may turn the scale.
Moreover,” as he led the way across the deck, “the steward’s boy, when
he is not serving gin below, will serve tea above, and at sea tea is
not to be scorned. That’s your number—7. And there is the boy. Boy!” he
called in a voice that ensured obedience, “Tea and bread and butter for
this lady in number 7 in an hour. See it is there, my lad!”

She smiled. “I think the tea and bread and butter may turn the scale,”
she said.

“Right,” he replied. “Then, as it is only eight o’clock, why should we
not sit in the shelter of this tarpaulin? I see that there are two
seats. They might have been put for us.”

“Is it possible that they were?” she asked shrewdly. “Well, why not?”

She had no reason to give—and the temptation was great. Five minutes
before she had been the most lonely creature in the world. The parting
from Joséphine, the discomfort of the boat, the dark sea and the darker
horizon, the captain’s rough words, had brought the tears to her eyes.
And then, in a moment, to be thought of, provided for, kindly
entreated, to be lapped in attentions as in a cloak—in very fact, in
another second a warm cloak was about her—who could expect her to
refuse this? Moreover, he was her kinsman; probably she owed it to him
that she was here.

At any rate she thought that it would be prudish to demur, and she took
one of the seats in the lee of the screen. Audley tucked the cloak
about her, and took the other. The light of a lantern fell on their
faces and the few passengers who still tramped the windy deck could see
the pair, and doubtless envied him their shelter. “Are you
comfortable?” he inquired—but before she could answer he whistled
softly.

“What is it?” Mary asked.

“Not much.” He laughed to himself.

Then she saw coming along the deck towards them a man who had not found
his sea-legs. As he approached he took little runs, and now brought up
against the rail, now clutched at a stay. Mary knew the man again. “He
nearly missed the boat,” she whispered.

“Did he?” her companion answered in the same tone. “Well, if he had
quite missed it, I’d have forgiven him. He is going to be ill, I’ll
wager!”

When the man was close to them he reeled, and to save himself he
grasped the end of their screen. His eyes met theirs. He was past much
show of emotion, but his voice rose as he exclaimed, “Audley. Is that
you?”

“It is. We are in for a rough night, I’m afraid.”

“And—pardon me,” the stranger hesitated, peering at them, “is that Miss
Audley with you?”

“Yes,” Mary said, much surprised.

“Oh!”

“This is Mr. Basset,” Audley explained. Mary stared at the stranger.
The name conveyed nothing to her.

“I came to meet you,” he said, speaking with difficulty, and now and
again casting a wild eye abroad as the deck heaved under him. “But I
expected to find you at the hotel, and I waited there until I nearly
missed the boat. Even then I felt that I ought to learn if you were on
board, and I came up to see.”

“I am very much obliged to you,” Mary answered politely, “but I am
quite comfortable, thank you. It is close below, and Lord Audley found
this seat for me. And I have a cabin.”

“Oh yes!” he answered. “I think I will go down then if you—if you are
sure you want nothing.”

“Nothing, thank you,” Mary answered with decision.

“I think I—I’ll go, then. Good-night!”

With that he went, making desperate tacks in the direction of the
companion. Unfortunately what he gained in speed he lost in dignity,
and before he reached the hatch Lord Audley gave way to laughter.

“Oh, don’t!” Mary cried. “He will hear you. And it was kind of him to
look for me when he was not well.”

But Audley only laughed the more. “You don’t catch the full flavor of
it,” he said. “He’s come three hundred miles to meet you, and he’s too
ill to do anything now he’s here!”

“Three hundred miles to meet me!” she cried in astonishment.

“Every yard of it! Don’t you know who he is? He’s Peter Basset, your
uncle’s nephew by marriage, who lives with him. He’s come, or rather
your uncle has sent him, all the way from Stafford to meet you—and he’s
gone to lie down! He’s gone to lie down! There’s a squire of dames for
you! Upon my honor, I never knew anything richer!”

And my lord’s laughter broke out anew.



CHAPTER V
THE LONDON PACKET


Mary laughed with him, but she was not comfortable. What she had seen
of the stranger, a man plain in feature and ordinary in figure, one
whom the eye would not have remarked in a crowd, did not especially
commend him. And certainly he had not shown himself equal to a
difficult situation. But the effort he had made to come to her help
appealed to her generosity, and she was not sure how far she formed a
part of the comedy. So her laughter was from the lips only, and brief.
Then, “My uncle’s nephew?” she asked thoughtfully.

“His wife’s nephew. Your uncle married a Basset.”

“But why did he send him to meet me?”

“For a simple reason—I should say that he had no one else to send. Your
uncle is not a man of many friends.”

“I understood that some one would meet the boat in London,” she said.
“But I expected a woman.”

“I fancy the woman would be to seek,” he replied. “And Basset is a kind
of tame cat at the Gatehouse. He lives there a part of the year, though
he has an old place of his own up the country. He’s a Staffordshire man
born and bred, and I dare say a good fellow in his way, but a dull dog!
a dull dog! Are you sure that the wind does not catch you?”

She said that she was very comfortable, and they were silent awhile,
listening to the monotonous slapping of a rope against the mast and the
wash of the waves as they surged past the beam. A single light at the
end of the breakwater shone in the darkness behind them. She marked the
light grow smaller and more distant, and her thoughts went back to the
convent school, to her father, to the third-floor where for a time they
had been together, to his care for her—feeble and inefficient, to his
illness. And a lump rose in her throat, her hands gripped one another
as she strove to hide her feelings. In her heart she whispered a
farewell. She was turning her back on her father’s grave. The last
tendril which bound her to the old life was breaking.

The light vanished, and gradually the girl’s reflections sought a new
channel. They turned from the past to the present, and dwelt on the man
beside her, who had not only thought of her comfort, who had not only
saved her from some hours of loneliness, but had probably wrought this
change in her life. This was the third time only that she had seen him.
Once, some days after that memorable evening, he had called at the
Hôtel Lambert, and her employer had sent for her. He had greeted her
courteously in the Princess’s presence, had asked her kindly if she had
heard from England, and had led her to believe that she would hear. And
she remembered with a blush that the Princess had looked from one to
the other with a smile, and afterwards had had another manner for her.

Meanwhile the man wondered what she was thinking, and waited for her to
give him the clue. But she was so long silent that his patience wore
thin. It was not for this, it was not to sit silent beside her, that he
had taken a night journey and secured these cosey seats.

“Well?” he said at last.

She turned to him, her eyes wet with tears. “It seems so strange,” she
murmured, “to be leaving all and going into a world in which I know no
one.”

“Except the head of your family.”

“Except you! I suppose that I owe it to you that I am here?”

“I should be happy if I thought so,” he replied, with careful
reticence. “But we set a stone rolling, we do not know where it falls.
You will soon learn—Basset will tell you, if I don’t—that your uncle
and I are not on good terms. Therefore it is unlikely that he was moved
by what I said.”

“But you said something?”

“If I did,” he answered, smiling, “it was against the grain—who likes
to put his finger between the door and the jamb? And let me caution
you. Your uncle will not suffer meddling on my part, still less a
reminder of it. Therefore, as you are going to owe all to him, you will
do well to be silent about me.”

She was sure that she owed all to him, and she might have said so, but
at that moment the boat changed its course and the full force of the
wind struck them. The salt spray whipped and stung their faces. Her
cloak flew out like a balloon, her scarf pennon-wise, the tarpaulin
flapped like some huge bird. He had to spring to the screen, to adjust
it to the new course, to secure and tuck in her cloak—and all in haste,
with exclamations and laughter, while Mary, sharing the joy of the
struggle, and braced by the sting of the salt wind, felt her heart
rise. How kind he was, and how strong. How he towered above ordinary
men. How safe she felt in his care.

When they were settled anew, she asked him to tell her something about
the Gatehouse.

“It’s a lonely place,” he said. “It is quite out of the world. I don’t
know, indeed, how you will exist after the life you have led.”

“The life I have led!” she protested. “But that is absurd! Though you
saw me in the Princess’s salon, you know that my life had nothing in
common with hers. I was downstairs no more than three or four times,
and then merely to interpret. My life was spent between whitewashed
walls, on bare floors. I slept in a room with twenty children, ate with
forty—onion soup and thick tartines. The evening I saw you I wore shoes
which the maid lent me. And with all that I was thankful, most
thankful, to have such a refuge. The great people who met at the
Princess’s——”

“And who thought that they were making history!” he laughed. “Did you
know that? Did you know that the Princess was looking to them to save
the last morsel of Poland?”

“No,” she said. “I did not know. I am very ignorant. But if I were a
man, I should love to do things like that.”

“I believe you would!” he replied. “Well, there are crusades in
England. Only I fear that you will not be in the way of them.”

“And I am not a princess! But tell me, please, what are they?”

“You will not be long before you come upon one,” he replied, a hint of
derision in his tone. “You will see a placard in the streets, ‘_Shall
the people’s bread be taxed?_’ Not quite so romantic as the
independence of Poland? But I can tell you that heads are quite as
likely to be broken over it.”

“Surely,” she said, “there can be only one answer to that.”

“Just so,” he replied dryly. “But what is the answer? The land claims
high prices that it may thrive; the towns claim cheap bread that they
may live. Each says that the country depends upon it. ‘England
self-supporting!’ says one. ‘England the workshop of the world!’ says
the other.”

“I begin to see.”

“‘The land is the strength of the country,’ argues the squire. ‘Down
with monopoly,’ cries the cotton lord. Then each arms himself with a
sword lately forged and called ‘Philanthropy,’ and with that he
searches for chinks in the other’s armor. ‘See how factories work the
babes, drive the women underground, ruin the race,’ shout the squires.
‘Vote for the land and starvation wages,’ shout the mill-owners.”

“But does no one try to find the answer?” she asked timidly. “Try to
find out what is best for the people?”

“Ah!” he rejoined, “if by the people you mean the lower classes, they
cry, ‘Give us not bread, but votes!’ And the squires say that that is
what the traders who have just got votes don’t mean to give them; and
so, to divert their attention, dangle cheap bread before their noses!”

Mary sighed. “I am afraid that I must give it up,” she said. “I am so
ignorant.”

“Well,” he replied thoughtfully. “Many are puzzled which side to take,
and are waiting to see how the cat jumps. In the meantime every fence
is placarded with ‘Speed the Plough!’ on one side, and ‘The Big Loaf!’
on the other. The first man you meet thinks the landlord a devourer of
widows’ houses; to the next the mill-owner is an ogre grinding men’s
bones to make his bread. Even at the Gatehouse I doubt if you will
escape the excitement, though there is not a field of wheat within a
mile of it!”

“To me it is like a new world,” she said.

“Then, when you are in the new world,” he replied, smiling as he rose,
“do not forget Columbus! But here is the lad to tell you that your tea
is ready.”

He repented when Mary had left him that he had not made better use of
his time. It had been his purpose to make such an impression on the
girl as might be of use in the future, and he wondered why he had not
devoted himself more singly to this; why he had allowed minutes which
might have been given to intimate subjects to be wasted in a dry
discussion. But there was a quality in Mary that did not lightly invite
to gallantry—a gravity and a balance that, had he looked closely into
the matter, might have explained his laches.

And in fact he had builded better than he knew, for while he reproached
himself, Mary, safe within the tiny bathing machine which the packet
company called a cabin, was giving much thought to him. The dip-candle,
set within a horn lantern, threw its light on the one comfortable
object, the tea-tray, seated beside which she reviewed what had
happened, and found it all interesting; his meeting with her, his
thought for her, the glimpses he had given her of things beyond the
horizon of the convent school, even his diversion into politics. He was
not on good terms with her uncle, and it was unlikely that she would
see more of him. But she was sure that she would always remember his
appearance on the threshold of her new life, that she would always
recall with gratitude this crossing and the kindness which had lapped
her about and saved her from loneliness.

In her eyes he figured as one of the brilliant circle of the Hôtel
Lambert. For her he played a part in great movements and high
enterprises such as those which he had revealed to her. His light
treatment of them, his air of detachment, had, indeed, chilled her at
times; but these were perhaps natural in one who viewed from above and
from a distance the ills which it was his task to treat. How ignorant
he must think her! How remote from the plane on which he lived, the
standards by which he judged, the objects at which he aimed! Yet he had
stooped to explain things to her and to make them clear.

She spent an hour deep in thought, and, strange as the life of the ship
was to her, she was deaf to the creaking of the timbers, and the surge
of the waves as they swept past the beam. At intervals hoarse orders, a
rush of feet across the deck, the more regular tramp of rare
passengers, caught her attention, only to lose it as quickly. It was
late when she roused herself. She saw that the candle was burning low,
and she began to make her arrangements for the night.

Midway in them she paused, and colored, aware that she knew his tread
from the many that had passed. The footstep ceased. A hand tapped at
her door. “Yes?” she said.

“We shall be in the river by daybreak,” Audley announced. “I thought
that you might like to come on deck early. You ought not to miss the
river from the Nore to the Pool.”

“Thank you,” she answered.

“You shouldn’t miss it,” he persisted. “Greenwich especially!”

“I shall be there,” she replied. “It is very good of you. Good-night.”

He went away. After all, he was the only man on board shod like a
gentleman; it had been odd if she had not known his step! And for going
on deck early, why should she not? Was she to miss Greenwich because
Lord Audley went to a good bootmaker?

So when Peter Basset, still pale and qualmish, came on deck in the
early morning, a little below the Pool, the first person he saw was the
girl whom he had come to escort. She was standing high above him on the
captain’s bridge, her hands clasping the rail, her hair blown about and
shining golden in the sunshine. Lord Audley’s stately form towered
above her. He was pointing out this and that, and they were talking
gaily; and now and again the captain spoke to them, and many were
looking at them. She did not see Basset; he was on the deck below,
standing amid the common crowd, and so he was free to look at her as he
pleased. He might be said not to have seen her before, and what he saw
now bewildered, nay, staggered him. Unwillingly, and to please his
uncle, he had come to meet a girl of whom they knew no more than this,
that, rescued from some backwater of Paris life, into which a weak and
shiftless father had plunged her, she had earned her living, if she had
earned it at all, in a dependent capacity. He had looked to find her
one of two things; either flashy and underbred, with every fault an
Englishman might consider French, or a nice mixture of craft and
servility. He had not been able to decide which he would prefer.

Instead he saw a girl tall, slender, and slow of movement, with eyes
set under a fine width of brow and grave when they smiled, a chin
fuller than perfect beauty required, a mouth a little large, a perfect
nose. Auburn hair, thick and waving, drooped over each temple, and
framed a face as calm as it was fair. “Surely a pearl found on a
midden!” he thought. And as the thought passed through his mind, Mary
looked down. Her eyes roved for a moment over the crowded deck, where
some, like Basset, returned her gaze with interest, while others sought
their baggage or bawled for missing companions. He was not a man, it
has been said, to stand out in a crowd, and her eyes travelled over him
without seeing him. Audley spoke to her, she lifted her eyes, she
looked ashore again. But the unheeding glance which had not deigned to
know him stung Basset! He dubbed her, with all her beauty, proud and
hard. Still—to be such and to have sprung from such a life! It was
marvellous.

He knew nothing of the convent school with its hourly discipline
lasting through years. He did not guess that the obstinacy which had
been weakness in the father was strength in the child. Much less could
he divine that the improvidence of that father had become a beacon,
warning the daughter off the rocks which had been fatal to him! Mary
was no miracle, but neither was she proud or hard.

They had passed Erith, and Greenwich with its stately pile and formal
gardens glittering in the sunshine of an April morning. The ripple of a
westerly wind, meeting the flood, silvered the turbid surface. A
hundred wherries skimmed like water-flies hither and thither, long
lines of colliers fringed the wharves, tall China clippers forged
slowly up under a scrap of foresail, dumb barges deep laden with hay or
Barclay’s Entire, moved mysteriously with the tide. On all sides hoarse
voices bawled orders or objurgations. Charmed with the gayety, the
movement, the color, Mary could not take her eyes from the scene. The
sunshine, the leap of life, the pulse of spring, moved in her blood and
put to flight the fears that had weighed on her at nightfall. She told
herself with elation that this was England, this was her native land,
this was her home.

Meanwhile Audley’s mind took another direction. He reflected that in a
few minutes he must part from the girl, and must trust henceforth to
the impression he had made. For some hours he had scarcely given a
thought to Basset, but he recalled him now, and he searched for him in
the throng below. He found him at last, pressed against the rail
between a fat woman with a basket and a crying child. Their eyes met.
My lord glanced away, but he could not refrain from a smile as he
pictured the poor affair the other had made of his errand. And Basset
saw the smile and read its meaning, and though he was not
self—assertive, though he was, indeed, backward to a fault, anger ran
through his veins. To have travelled three hundred miles in order to
meet this girl, to have found her happy in another’s company, and to
have accepted the second place—the position had vexed him even under
the qualms of illness. This morning, and since he had seen her, it
stirred in him an unwonted resentment. He d—d Audley under his breath,
disengaged himself from the basket which the fat woman was thrusting
into his ribs, lifted the child aside. He escaped below to collect his
effects.

But in a short time he recovered his temper. When the boat began to go
about in the crowded Pool and Mary reluctantly withdrew her eyes from
the White Tower, darkened by the smoke and the tragedies of twenty
generations, she found him awaiting them at the foot of the ladder. He
was still pale, and the girl’s conscience smote her. For many hours she
had not given him a thought. “I hope you are better,” she said gently.

“Horrid thing, _mal de mer!_” remarked my lord, with a gleam of humor
in his eye.

“Thank you, I am quite right this morning,” Basset answered.

“You go from Euston Grove, I suppose?”

“Yes. The morning train starts in a little over an hour.”

No more was said, and they went ashore together. Audley, an old
traveller, and one whose height and presence gave weight to his orders,
saw to Mary’s safety in the crowd, shielded her from touts and
tide-waiters, took the upper hand. He watched the aproned porters
disappearing with the baggage in the direction of the Custom House, and
a thought struck him. “I am sorry that my servant is not here,” he
said. “He would see our things through without troubling us.” His eyes
met Basset’s.

Basset disdained to refuse. “I will do it,” he said. He received the
keys and followed the baggage.

Audley looked at Mary and laughed. “I think you’ll find him useful,” he
said. “Takes a hint and is not too forward.”

“For shame!” she cried. “It is very good of him to go.” But she could
not refrain from a smile.

“Well trained,” Audley continued in a whimsical tone, “fetches and
carries, barks at the name of Peel and growls at the name of Cobden,
gives up a stick when required, could be taught to beg—by the right
person.”

She laughed—she could not resist his manner. “But you are not very
kind,” she said. “Please to call a—whatever we need. He shall not do
everything.”

“Everything?” Lord Audley echoed. “He should do nothing,” in a lower
tone, “if I had my way.”

Mary blushed.



CHAPTER VI
FIELD AND FORGE


The window of the clumsy carriage was narrow, but Mary gazed through it
as if she could never see enough of the flying landscape, the fields,
the woods, the ivy-clad homes and red-roofed towns that passed in
procession before her. The emotions of those who journeyed for the
first time on a railway at a speed four times as great as that of the
swiftest High-flier that ever devoured the road are forgotten by this
generation. But they were vivid. The thing was a miracle. And though by
this time men had ceased to believe that he who passed through the air
at sixty miles an hour must of necessity cease to breathe, the novice
still felt that he could never tire of the panorama so swiftly unrolled
before him.

And it was not only wonder, it was admiration that held Mary chained to
the window. Her infancy had been spent in a drab London street, her
early youth in the heart of a Paris which was still gloomy and
mediæval. Some beautiful things she had seen on fête days, the bend of
the river at Meudon or St. Germain, and once the Forest of
Fontainebleau; on Sundays the Bois. But the smiling English meadows,
the gray towers of village churches, the parks and lawns of
manor-houses, the canals with their lines of painted barges, and here
and there a gay packet boat—she drank in the beauty of these, and more
than once her eyes grew dim. For a time Basset, seated in the opposite
corner, did not exist for her; while he, behind the _Morning
Chronicle_, made his observations and took note of her at his leisure.
The longer he looked the more he marvelled.

He asked himself with amusement what John Audley would think of her
when he, too, should see her. He anticipated the old man’s surprise on
finding her so remote from their preconceived ideas of her. He wondered
what she would think of John Audley.

And while he pondered, and now scanned his paper without reading it,
and now stole another glance at her, he steeled himself against her.
She might not have been to blame, it might not have been her fault;
but, between them, the two on the boat had put him in his place and he
could not forget it. He had cut a poor figure, and he resented it. He
foresaw that in the future she would be dependent on him for society,
and he would be a fool if he then forgot the lesson he had learned. She
had a good face, but probably her up-bringing had been anything but
good. Probably it had taught her to make the most of the moment and of
the man of the moment, and he would be foolish if he let her amuse
herself with him. He had seen in what light she viewed him when other
game was afoot, and he would deserve the worst if he did not remember
this.

Presently an embankment cut off the view, and she withdrew her eyes
from the window. In her turn she took the measure of her companion. It
seemed to her that his face was too thoughtful for his years, and that
his figure was insignificant. The eye which had accustomed itself to
Lord Audley’s port and air found Basset slight and almost mean. She
smiled as she recalled the skill with which my lord had set him aside
and made use of him.

Still, he was a part of the life to which she was hastening, and
curiosity stirred in her. He was in possession, he was in close
relations with her uncle, he knew many things which she was anxious to
know. Much of her comfort might depend on him. Presently she asked him
what her uncle was like.

“You will see for yourself in a few hours,” he replied, his tone cold
and almost ungracious. “Did not Lord Audley describe him?”

“No. And you seem,” with a faint smile, “to be equally on your guard,
Mr. Basset.”

“Not at all,” he retorted. “But I think it better to leave you to judge
for yourself. I have lived too near to Mr. Audley to—to criticise him.”

She colored.

“Let me give you one hint, however,” he continued in the same dry tone;
“you will be wise not to mention Lord Audley to him. They are not on
good terms.”

“I am sorry.”

He shrugged his shoulders. “It cannot be said to be unnatural, after
what has happened.”

She considered this. “What has happened?” she asked after a pause.

“Well, the claim to the peerage, if nothing else——”

“What claim?” she asked. “Whose claim? What peerage? I am quite in the
dark.”

He stared. He did not believe her. “Your uncle’s claim,” he said
curtly. Then as she still looked a question, “You must know,” he
continued, “that your uncle claimed the title which Lord Audley bears,
and the property which goes with it. And that the decision was only
given against him three months ago.”

“I know nothing of it,” she said. “I never heard of the claim.”

“Really?” he replied. He hardly deigned to veil his incredulity. “Yet
if your uncle had succeeded you were the next heir.”

“I?”

“Yes, you.”

Then her face shook his unbelief. She turned slowly and painfully red.
“Is it possible?” she said. “You are not playing with me?”

“Certainly I am not. Do you mean that Lord Audley never told you that?
Never told you that you were interested?”

“Never! He only told me that he was not on good terms with my uncle,
and that for that reason he would leave me to learn the rest at the
Gatehouse.”

“Well, that was right,” Basset answered. “It is as well, since you have
to live with Mr. Audley, that you should not be prejudiced against
him.”

“No doubt,” she said dryly. “But I do not understand why he did not
answer my letters.”

“Did you write to him?”

“Twice.” She was going to explain the circumstances, but she refrained.
Why appeal to the sympathies of one who seemed so cold, so distant, so
indifferent?

“He cannot have had the letters,” Basset decided after a pause.

“Then how did he come to write to me at last?”

“Lord Audley sent your address to him.”

“Ah!” she said. “I supposed so.” With an air of finality she turned to
the window, and for some time she was silent. Her mind had much upon
which to work.

She was silent for so long that before more was said they were running
through the outskirts of Birmingham, and Mary awoke with a shock to
another and sadder side of England. In place of parks and homesteads
she saw the England of the workers—workers at that time exploited to
the utmost in pursuance of a theory of economy that heeded only the
wealth of nations, and placed on that wealth the narrowest meaning.
They passed across squalid streets, built in haste to meet the needs of
new factories, under tall chimneys the smoke of which darkened the sky
without hindrance, by vile courts, airless and almost sunless. They
looked down on sallow children whose only playground was the street and
whose only school-bell was the whistle that summoned them at dawn to
premature toil. Haggard women sat on doorsteps with puling babes in
their arms. Lines of men, whose pallor peered through the grime,
propped the walls, or gazed with apathy at the train. For a few minutes
Mary forgot not only her own hopes and fears, but the aloofness and
even the presence of her companion. When they came to a standstill in
the station, where they had to change on to the Grand Junction Railway,
Basset had to speak twice before she understood that he wished her to
leave the carriage.

“What a dreadful place!” she exclaimed.

“Well, it is not beautiful,” Basset admitted. “One does not look for
beauty in Birmingham and the Black Country.”

He got her some tea, and marshalled her carefully to the upper line.
But his answer had jarred upon her, and when they were again seated,
Mary kept her thoughts to herself. Beyond Birmingham their route
skirted towns rather than passed through them, but she saw enough to
deepen the impression which the lanes and alleys of that place had made
upon her. The sun had set and the cold evening light revealed in all
their meanness the rows of naked cottages, the heaps of slag and
cinders, the starveling horses that stood with hanging heads on the
dreary lands. As darkness fell, fires shone out here and there, and
threw into Dantesque relief the dark forms of half-naked men toiling
with fury to feed the flames. The change which an hour had made in all
she saw seemed appalling to the girl; it filled her with awe and
sadness. Here, so near the paradise of the country and the plough, was
the Inferno of the town, the forge, the pit! Here, in place of the
thatched cottage and the ruddy faces, were squalor and sunken cheeks
and misery and dearth.

She thought of the question which Lord Audley had raised twenty-four
hours before, and which he had told her was racking the minds of
men—should food be taxed? And she fancied that there was, there could
be, but one answer. These toiling masses, these slaves of the hammer
and the pick, must be fed, and, surely, so fed that a margin, however
small, however meagre, might be saved out of which to better their
sordid lot.

“We call this the Black Country,” Basset explained, feeling the silence
irksome. After all, she was in his charge, in a way she was his guest.
He ought to amuse her.

“It is well named,” she answered. “Is there anything in England worse
than this?”

“Well, round Hales Owen and Dudley,” he rejoined, “it may be worse. And
at Cradley Heath it may be rougher. More women and children are
employed in the pits; and where women make chains—well, it’s pretty
bad.”

She had spoken dryly to hide her feelings. He replied in a tone as
matter-of-fact, through lack of feeling. For this he was not so much to
blame as she fancied, for that which horrified her was to him an
everyday matter, one of the facts of life with which he had been
familiar from boyhood. But she did not understand this. She judged him
and condemned him. She did not speak again.

By and by, “We shall be at Penkridge in twenty minutes,” he said.
“After that a nine-miles drive will take us to the Gatehouse, and your
journey will be over. But I fear that you will find the life quiet
after Paris.”

“I was very quiet in Paris.”

“But you were in a large house.”

“I was at the Princess Czartoriski’s.”

“Of course. I suppose it was there that you met Lord Audley?”

“Yes.”

“Well, after that kind of life, I am afraid that the Gatehouse will
have few charms for you. It is very remote, very lonely.”

She cut him short with impatience, the color rising to her face. “I
thought you understood,” she said, “that I was in the Princess’s house
as a governess? It was my business to take care of a number of
children, to eat with them, to sleep with them, to see that they washed
their hands and kept their hair clean. That was my position, Mr.
Basset. I do not wish it to be misunderstood.”

“But if that were so,” he stammered, “how did you——”

“Meet Lord Audley,” she replied. “Very simply. Once or twice the
Princess ordered me to descend to the salon to interpret. On one of
these occasions Lord Audley saw me and learned—who I was.”

“Indeed,” he said. “I see.” Perhaps he had had it in his mind to test
her and the truth of Audley’s letter, which nothing in her or in my
lord’s conduct seemed to confirm. He did not know if this had been in
his mind, but in any case the result silenced him. She was either very
honest or very clever. Many girls, he knew, would have slurred over the
facts, and not a few would have boasted of the Princess’s friendship
and the Princess’s society, and the Princess’s hôtel, and brought up
her name a dozen times a day.

She is very clever, he thought, or she is—good. But for the moment he
steeled himself against the latter opinion.

No other travellers alighted at Penkridge, and he went away to claim
the baggage, while she waited, cold and depressed, on the little
platform which, lit by a single oil lamp, looked down on a dim
churchyard. Dusk was passing into night, and the wind, sweeping across
the flat, whipped her skirts and chilled her blood. Her courage sank. A
light or two betrayed the nearness of the town, but in every other
direction dull lines of willows or pale stretches of water ran into the
night.

Five minutes before she had resented Basset’s company, now she was glad
to see him return. He led the way to the road in silence. “The carriage
is late,” he muttered, but even as he spoke the quick tramp of a pair
of horses pushed to speed broke on them, lights appeared, a moment
later a fly pulled up beside them and turned. “You are late,” Basset
said.

“There!” the man replied. “Minutes might be guineas since trains came
in, dang ’em! Give me the days when five minutes made neither man nor
mouse, and gentry kept their own time.”

“Well, let us get off now.”

“I ask no better, Squire. Please yourself and you’ll please me.”

When they were shut in, Basset laughed. “Stafford manners!” he said.
“You’ll become used to them!”

“Is this my uncle’s carriage?” she asked.

“No,” he replied, smiling in the darkness. “He does not keep one.”

She said no more. Though she could not see him, her shoulder touched
his, and his nearness and the darkness in which they sat troubled her,
though she was not timid. They rode thus for a minute or two, then
trundled through a narrow street, dimly lit by shop windows; again they
were in the dark and the country. Presently the pace dropped to a walk
as they began to ascend.

She fancied, peering out on her side, that they were winding up through
woods. Branches swept the sides of the carriage. They jolted into ruts
and jolted out of them. By and by they were clear of the trees and the
road seemed to be better. The moon, newly risen, showed her a dreary
upland, bare and endless, here dotted with the dark stumps of trees,
there of a deeper black as if fire had swept over it and scarred it.
They met no one, saw no sign of habitation. To the girl, accustomed all
her life to streets and towns, the place seemed infinitely desolate—a
place of solitude and witches and terror and midnight murder.

“What is this?” she asked, shivering.

“This is the Great Chase,” he said. “Riddsley, on the farther side, is
our nearest town, but since the railway was opened we use Penkridge
Station.”

His practical tone steadied her, but she was tired, and the loneliness
which she had felt while she waited on the bleak platform weighed
heavily on her. To what was she going? How would her uncle receive her?
This dreary landscape, the gaunt signpost that looked like a gibbet and
might have been one, the skeleton trees that raised bare arms to
heaven, the scream of a dying rabbit, all added to the depression of
the moment. She was glad when at last the carriage stopped at a gate.
Basset alighted and opened the gate. He stepped in again, they went on.
There were now shadowy trees about them, sparsely set. They jolted
unevenly over turf.

“Are we there?” she asked, a tremor in her voice.

“Very nearly,” he said. “Another mile and we shall be there. This is
Beaudelays Park.”

She called pride to her aid, and he did not guess—for all day he had
marked her self-possession—that she was trembling. Vainly she told
herself that she was foolish, that nothing could happen to her, nothing
that mattered. What, after all, was a cold reception, what was her
uncle’s frown beside the poverty and the hazards from which she had
escaped? Vainly she reassured herself; she could not still the rapid
beating of her heart.

He might have said a word to cheer her. But he did not know that she
was suffering, and he said no word. She came near to hating him for his
stolidity and his silence. He was inhuman! A block!

She peered through the misty glass, striving to see what was before
them. But she could make out no more than the dark limbs of trees, and
now and then a trunk, which shone as the light of the lamp slipped over
it, and as quickly vanished. Suddenly they shot from turf to hard road,
passed through an open gateway, for an instant the lamp on her side
showed a grotesque pillar—they wheeled, they stopped. Within a few feet
of her a door stood open, and in the doorway a girl held a lantern
aloft in one hand, and with the other screened her eyes from the light.



CHAPTER VII
MR. JOHN AUDLEY


An hour later Basset was seated on one side of a wide hearth, on the
other John Audley faced him. The library in which they sat was the room
which Basset loved best in the world. It was a room of silence and
large spaces, and except where four windows, tall and narrow, broke one
wall, it was lined high with the companions of silence—books. The
ceiling was of black oak, adorned at the crossings of the joists and
beams with emblems, butterflies, and Stafford knots and the like, once
bright with color, and still soberly rich. A five-sided bay enlarged
each of the two inner corners of the room and broke the outlines. One
of these bays shrined a window, four-mullioned, the other a spiral
staircase. An air of comfort and stateliness pervaded the whole; here
the great scutcheon over the mantel, there the smaller coats on the
chair-backs blended their or and gules with the hues of old rugs and
the dun bindings of old folios. There were books on the four or five
tables, and books on the Cromwell chairs; and charts and deeds, antique
weapons and silver pieces, all the tools and toys of the antiquary, lay
broadcast. Against the door hung a blazoned pedigree of the Audleys of
Beaudelays. It was six feet long and dull with age.

But Basset, as he faced his companion, was not thinking of the room, or
of the pursuits with which it was connected in his mind, and which,
more than affection and habit, bound him to John Audley. He moved
restlessly in his chair, then stretched his legs to meet the glow of
the wood fire. “All the same,” he said, “I think you would have done
well to see her to-night, sir.”

“Pooh! pooh!” John Audley answered with lazy good humor. “Why? It
doesn’t matter what I think of her or she thinks of me. It’s what Peter
thinks of Mary and Mary thinks of Peter that matters. That’s what
matters!” He chuckled as he marked the other’s annoyance. “She is a
beauty, is she?”

“I didn’t say so.”

“But you think it. You don’t deceive me at this time of day. And
stand-off, is she? That’s for the marines and innocent young fellows
like you who think women angels. I’ll be bound that she’s her mother’s
daughter, and knows her value and will see that she fetches it! Trading
blood will out!”

To the eye that looked and glanced away John Audley, lolling in his
chair, in a quilted dressing-gown with silk facings, was a plump and
pleasant figure. His face was fresh-colored, and would have been comely
if the cheeks had not been a little pendulous. His hair was fine and
white and he wore it long, and his hands were shapely and well cared
for. As he said his last word he poured a little brandy into a glass
and filled it up with water. “Here’s to the wooing that’s not long
adoing!” he said, his eyes twinkling. He seemed to take a pleasure in
annoying the other.

He was so far successful that Basset swore softly. “It’s silly to talk
like that,” he said, “when I have hardly known the girl twenty-four
hours and have scarcely said ten times as many words to her.”

“But you’re going to say a good many more words to her!” Audley
retorted, grinning. “Sweet, pretty words, my boy! But there, there,” he
continued, veering between an elfish desire to tease and a desire
equally strong to bring the other to his way of thinking. “I’m only
joking. I know you’ll never let that devil have his way! You’ll never
leave the course open for _him!_ I know that. But there’s no hurry!
There’s no hurry. Though, lord, how I sweated when I read his letter! I
had never a wink of sleep the night after.”

“I don’t suppose that he’s given a thought to her in that way,” Basset
answered. “Why should he?”

John Audley leant forward, and his face underwent a remarkable change.
It became a pale, heavy mask, out of which his eyes gleamed, small and
malevolent. “Don’t talk like a fool!” he said harshly. “Of course he
means it. And if she’s fool enough all my plans, all my pains, all my
rights—and once you come to your senses and help me I shall have my
rights—all, all, all will go for nothing. For nothing!” He sank back in
his chair. “There! now you’ve excited me. You’ve excited me, and you
know that I can’t bear excitement!” His hand groped feebly for his
glass, and he raised it to his lips. He gasped once or twice. The color
came back to his face.

“I am sorry,” Basset said.

“Ay, ay. But be a good lad. Be a good lad. Make up your mind to help me
at the Great House.”

Basset shook his head.

“To help me, and twenty-four hours—only twenty-four hours, man—may make
all the difference! All the difference in the world to me.”

“I have told you my views about it,” Basset said doggedly. He shifted
uneasily in his chair. “I cannot do it, sir, and I won’t.”

John Audley groaned. “Well, well!” he answered. “I’ll say no more now.
I’ll say no more now. When you and she have made it up”—in vain Basset
shook his head—“you’ll see the question in another light. Ay, believe
me, you will. It’ll be your business then, and your interest, and
nothing venture, nothing win! You’ll see it differently. You’ll help
the old man to his rights then.”

Basset shrugged his shoulders, but thought it useless to protest. The
other sighed once or twice and was silent also. At length, “You never
told me that you had heard from her,” Basset said.

“That I’d——” John Audley broke off. “What is it, Toft?” he asked over
his shoulder.

A man-servant, tall, thin, lantern-jawed, had entered unseen. “I came
to see if you wanted anything more, sir?” he said.

“Nothing, nothing, Toft. Good-night!” He spoke impatiently, and he
watched the man out before he went on. Then, “Perhaps I heard from her,
perhaps I didn’t,” he said. “It’s some time ago. What of it?”

“She was in great distress when she wrote.”

John Audley raised his eyebrows. “What of it!” he repeated. “She was
that woman’s daughter. When Peter married a tradesman’s
daughter—married a——” He did not continue. His thoughts trickled away
into silence. The matter was not worthy of his attention.

But by and by he roused himself. “You’ve ridiculous scruples,” he said.
“Absurd scruples. But,” briskly, “there’s that much of good in this
girl that I think she’ll put an end to them. You must brighten up, my
lad, and spark it a little! You’re too grave.”

“Damn!” said Basset. “For God’s sake, don’t begin it all again. I’ve
told you that I’ve not the least intention——”

“She’ll see to that if she’s what I think her,” John Audley retorted
cheerfully. “If she’s her mother’s daughter! But very well, very well!
We’ll change the subject. I’ve been working at the Feathers—the
Prince’s Feathers.”

“Have you gone any farther?” Basset asked, forcing an interest which
would have been ready enough at another time.

“I might have, but I had a visitor.”

Visitors were rare at the Gatehouse, and Basset wondered. “Who was it?”
he asked.

“Bagenal the maltster from Riddsley. He came about some political
rubbish. Some trouble they are having with Mottisfont. D—n Mottisfont!
What do I care about him? They think he isn’t running straight—that
he’s going in for corn-law repeal. And Bagenal and the other fools
think that that will be the ruin of the town.”

“But Mottisfont is a Tory,” Basset objected.

“So is Peel. They are both in Bagenal’s bad books. Bagenal is sure that
Peel is going back to the cotton people he came from. Spinning Jenny
spinning round again!”

“I see.”

“I asked him,” Audley continued, rubbing his knees with sly enjoyment,
“what Stubbs the lawyer was doing about it. He’s the party manager. Why
didn’t he come to me?”

Basset smiled. “What did he say to that?”

“Hummed and hawed. At last he said that owing to Stubbs’s connection
with—you know who—it was thought that he was not the right person to
come to me. So I asked him what Stubbs’s employer was going to do about
it.”

“Ah!”

“He didn’t know what to say to that, the ass! Thought I should go the
other way, you see. So I told him”—John Audley laughed maliciously as
he spoke—“that, for the landed interest, the law had taken away my
land, and, for politics, I would not give a d—n for either party in a
country where men did not get their rights! Lord! how he looked!”

“Well, you didn’t hide your feelings.”

“Why should I?” John Audley asked cheerfully. “What will they do for
me? Nothing. Will they move a finger to right me? No. Then a plague on
both their houses!” He snapped his fingers in schoolboy fashion and
rose to his feet. He lit a candle, taking a light from the fire with a
spill. “I am going to bed now, Peter. Unless——” he paused, the
candlestick in his hand, and gazed fixedly at his companion. “Lord,
man, what we could do in two or three hours! In two or three hours.
This very night!”

“I’ve told you that I will have nothing to do with it!” Basset
repeated.

John Audley sighed, and removing his eyes, poked the wick of the candle
with the snuffers. “Well,” he said, “good-night. We must look to bright
eyes and red lips to convert you. What a man won’t do for another he
will do for himself, Peter. Good-night.”

Left alone, Basset stared fretfully at the fire. It was not the first
time by scores that John Audley had tried him and driven him almost
beyond bearing. But habit is a strong tie, and a common taste is a bond
even stronger. In this room, and from the elder man, Basset had learned
to trace a genealogy, to read a coat, to know a bar from a bend, to
discourse of badges and collars under the guidance of the learned
Anstie or the ingenious Le Neve. There he had spent hours flitting from
book to book and chart to chart in the pursuit, as thrilling while it
lasted as any fox-chase, of some family link, the origin of this, the
end of that, a thing of value only to those who sought it, but to them
all-important. He could recall many a day so spent while rain lashed
the tall mullioned windows or sunlight flooded the window-seat in the
bay; and these days had endeared to him every nook in the library from
the folio shelves in the shadowy corner under the staircase to the
cosey table near the hearth which was called “Mr. Basset’s,” and
enshrined in a long drawer a tree of the Bassets of Blore.

For he as well as Audley came of an ancient and shrunken stock. He also
could count among his forbears men who had fought at Blore Heath and
Towton, or had escaped by a neck from the ruin of the Gunpowder Plot.
So he had fallen early under the spell of the elder man’s pursuits,
and, still young, had learned from him to live in the past. Later the
romantic solitude of the Gatehouse, where he had spent more of the last
six years than in his own house at Blore, had confirmed him in the
habit.

Under the surface, however, the two men remained singularly unlike.
While a fixed idea had narrowed John Audley’s vision to the inhuman,
the younger man, under a dry and reserved exterior—he was shy, and his
undrained acres, his twelve hundred a year, poorly supported an ancient
name—was not only human, but in his way was something of an idealist.
He dreamed dreams, he had his secret aspirations, at times ambition of
the higher kind stirred in him, he planned plans and another life than
this. But always—this was a thing inbred in him—he put forward the
commonplace, as the cuttle-fish sheds ink, and hid nothing so shyly as
the visions which he had done nothing to make real. On those about him
he made no deep impression, though from one border of Staffordshire to
the other his birth won respect. Politics viewed as a game, and a
selfish game, had no attraction for him. Quarter Sessions and the Bench
struck no spark from him. At the Races and the County Ball richer men
outshone him. But given something to touch his heart and fire his
ambition, he had qualities. He might still show himself in another
light.

Something of this, for no reason that he could imagine, some feeling of
regret for past opportunities, passed through his mind as he sat
fretting over John Audley’s folly. But after a time he roused himself
and became aware that he was tired; and he rose and lit a candle. He
pushed back the smouldering logs and slowly and methodically he put out
the lights. He gave a last thought to John Audley. “There was always
one maggot in his head,” he muttered, “now there’s a second. What I
would not do to please him, he thinks I shall do to please another!
Well, he does not know her yet!”

He went to bed.



CHAPTER VIII
THE GATEHOUSE


It is within the bounds of imagination that death may make no greater
change in our inner selves than is wrought at times by a new mood or
another outlook. When Mary, an hour before the world was astir on the
morning after her arrival, let herself out of the Gatehouse, and from
its threshold as from a ledge saw the broad valley of the Trent
stretched before her in all the beauty of a May morning, her alarm of
the past night seemed incredible. At her feet a sharp slope, clothed in
gorse and shrub, fell away to meet the plain. It sank no more than a
couple of hundred feet, but this was enough to enable her to follow the
silver streak of the river winding afar between park and coppice and
under many a church tower. Away to the right she could see the three
graceful spires of Lichfield, and southward, where an opal haze closed
the prospect, she could imagine the fringe of the Black Country, made
beautiful by distance.

In sober fact few parts of England are less inviting than the low lands
of Staffordshire, when the spring floods cover them or the fogs of
autumn cling to the cold soil. But in spring, when larks soar above
them and tall, lop-sided elms outline the fields, they have their
beauty; and Mary gazed long at the fair prospect before she turned her
back on it and looked at the house that was fated to be her home.

It was what its name signified, a gatehouse; yet by turns it could be a
sombre and a charming thing. Some Audley of noble ideas, a man long
dead, had built it to be the entrance to his demesne. The park wall,
overhung by trees, still ran right and left from it, but the road which
had once passed through the archway now slid humbly aside and entered
the park by a field gate. A wide-latticed Tudor tower, rising two
stories above the arch and turreted at the four corners, formed the
middle. It was buttressed on either hand by a lower building, flush
with it and of about the same width. The tower was of yellowish stone,
the wings were faced with stained stucco. Right and left of the whole a
plot of shrubs masked on the one hand the stables, on the other the
kitchens—modern blocks set back to such a distance that each touched
the old part at a corner only.

He who had planned the building had set it cunningly on the brow of the
Great Chase, so that, viewed from the vale, it rose against the
skyline. On dark days it broke the fringe of woodland and stood up,
gloomy and forbidding, the portal of a Doubting Castle. On bright days,
with its hundred diamond panes a-glitter in the sunshine, it seemed to
be the porch of a fairy palace, the silent home of some Sleeping
Beauty. At all times it imposed itself upon men below and spoke of
something beyond, something unseen, greater, mysterious.

To Mary Audley, who saw it at its best, the very stains of the plaster
glorified by the morning light, it was a thing of joy. She fancied that
to live behind those ancient mullioned windows, to look out morning and
evening on that spacious landscape, to feel the bustle of the world so
remote, must in itself be happiness. For a time she could not turn from
it.

But presently the desire to explore her new surroundings seized her and
she re-entered the house. A glance at the groined roof of the hall—many
a gallant horseman had ridden under it in his time—proved that it was
merely the archway closed and fitted with a small door and window at
either end. She unlocked the farther door and passed into a paved
court, in which the grass grew between the worn flags. In the stables
on the left a dog whined. The kitchens were on the other hand, and
before her an opening flanked by tall heraldic beasts broke a low wall,
built of moss-grown brick. She ventured through it and uttered a cry of
delight.

Near at hand, under cover of a vast chestnut tree, were traces of
domestic labor: a grindstone, a saw-pit, a woodpile, coops with
clucking hens. But beyond these the sward, faintly lined at first with
ruts, stretched away into forest glades, bordered here by giant oaks
brown in bud, there by the yellowish-green of beech trees. In the
foreground lay patches of gorse, and in places an ancient thorn, riven
and half prostrate, crowned the russet of last year’s bracken with a
splash of cream. Heedless of the spectator, rabbits sat making their
toilet, and from every brake birds filled the air with a riot of song.

To one who had seen little but the streets of Paris, more sordid then
than now, the scene was charming. Mary’s eyes filled, her heart
swelled. Ah, what a home was here! She had espied on her journey many a
nook and sheltered dell, but nothing that could vie with this! Heedless
of her thin shoes, with no more than a handkerchief on her head, she
strayed on and on. By and by a track, faintly marked, led her to the
left. A little farther, and old trees fell into line on either hand, as
if in days long gone, before age thinned their ranks, they had formed
an avenue.

For a time she sat musing on a fallen trunk, then the hawthorn that a
few paces away perfumed the spring air moved her to gather an armful of
it. She forgot that time was passing, almost she forgot that she had
not breakfasted, and she might have been nearly a mile from the
Gatehouse when she was startled by a faint hail that seemed to come
from behind her. She looked back and saw Basset coming after her.

He, too, was hatless—he had set off in haste—and he was out of breath.
She turned with concern to meet him. “Am I very late, Mr. Basset?” she
asked, her conscience pricking her. What if this first morning she had
broken the rules?

“Oh no,” he said. And then, “You’ve not been farther than this?”

“No. I am afraid my uncle is waiting?”

“Oh no. He breakfasts in his own room. But Etruria told me that you had
gone this way, and I followed. I see that you are not empty-handed.”

“No.” And she thrust the great bunch of may under his nose—who would
not have been gay, who would not have lost her reserve in such a scene,
on such a morning? “Isn’t it fresh? Isn’t it delicious?”

As he stooped to the flowers his eyes met hers smiling through the
hawthorn sprays, and he saw her as he had not seen her before. Her
gravity had left her. Spring laughed in her eyes, youth fluttered in
the tendrils of her hair, she was the soul of May. And what she had
found of beauty in the woodland, of music in the larks’ songs, of
perfume in the blossoms, of freshness in the morning, the man found in
her; and a shock, never to be forgotten, ran through him. He did not
speak. He smelled the hawthorn in silence.

But a few seconds later—as men reckon time—he took note of his
feelings, and he was startled. He had not been prepared to like her, we
know; many things had armed him against her. But before the witchery of
her morning face, the challenge of her laughing eyes, he awoke to the
fact that he was in danger. He had to own that if he must live beside
her day by day and would maintain his indifference, he must steel
himself. He must keep his first impressions of her always before him,
and be careful. And be very careful—if even that might avail.

For a hundred paces he walked at her side, listening without knowing
what she said. Then his coolness returned, and when she asked him why
he had come after her without his hat he was ready.

“I had better tell you,” he answered, “this path is little used. It
leads to the Great House, and your uncle, owing to his quarrel with
Lord Audley, does not like any one to go farther in that direction than
the Yew Tree Walk. You can see the Walk from here—the yews mark the
entrance to the gardens. I thought that it would be unfortunate if you
began by displeasing him, and I came after you.”

“It was very good of you,” she said. Her face was not gay now. “Does
Lord Audley live there—when he is at home?”

“No one lives there,” he explained soberly. “No one has lived there for
three generations. It’s a ruin—I was going to say, a nightmare. The
greater part of the house was burnt down in a carouse held to celebrate
the accession of George the Third. The Audley of that day rebuilt it on
a great scale, but before it was finished he gave a housewarming, at
which his only son quarrelled with a guest. The two fought at daybreak,
and the son was killed beside the old Butterfly in the Yew Walk—you
will see the spot some day. The father sent away the builders and never
looked up again. He diverted much of his property, and a cousin came
into the remainder and the title, but the house was never finished, the
windows in the new part were never glazed. In the old part some
furniture and tapestry decay; in the new are only bats and dust and
owls. So it has stood for eighty years, vacant in the midst of
neglected gardens. In the sunlight it is one of the most dreary things
you can imagine. By moonlight it is better, but unspeakably
melancholy.”

“How dreadful,” she said in a low voice. “I almost wish, Mr. Basset,
that you had not told me. They say in France that if you see the dead
without touching them, you dream of them. I feel like that about the
house.”

It crossed his mind that she was talking for effect. “It is only a
house after all,” he said.

“But our house,” with a touch of pride. Then, “What are those?” she
asked, pointing to the gray shapeless beasts, time-worn and
weather-stained, that flanked the entrance to the courtyard.

“They are, or once were, Butterflies, the badge of the Audleys. These
hold shields. You will see the Butterflies in many places in the
Gatehouse. You will find them with men’s faces and sometimes with a
fret on the wings. Your uncle says that they are not butterflies, but
moths, that have eaten the Audley fortunes.”

It was a thought that matched the picture he had drawn of the deserted
house, and Mary felt that the morning had lost its brightness. But not
for long. Basset led her into a room on the right of the hall, and the
sight drew from her a cry of pleasure. On three sides the dark wainscot
rose eight feet from the floor; above, the walls were whitewashed to
the ceiling and broken by dim portraits, on stretchers and without
frames. On the fourth side where the panelling divided the room from a
serving-room, once part of it, it rose to the ceiling. The stone
hearth, the iron dogs, the matted floor, the heavy chairs and oak
table, all were dark and plain and increased the austerity of the room.

At the end of the table places were laid for three, and Toft, who had
set on the breakfast, was fixing the kettle amid the burning logs.

“Is Mr. Audley coming down?” Basset asked.

“He bade me lay for him,” Toft replied dryly. “I doubt if he will come.
You had better begin, sir. The young lady,” with a searching look at
her, “must want her breakfast.”

“I am afraid I do,” Mary confessed.

“Yes, we will begin,” Basset said. He invited her to make the tea.

When they were seated, “You like the room?”

“I love it,” she answered.

“So do I,” he rejoined, more soberly. “The panelling is linen—pattern
of the fifteenth century—you see the folds? It was saved from the old
house. I am glad you like it.”

“I love it,” she said again. But after that she grew thoughtful, and
during the rest of the meal she said little. She was thinking of what
was before her; of the unknown uncle, whose bread she was eating, and
upon whom she was going to be dependent. What would he be like? How
would he receive her? And why was every one so reticent about him—so
reticent that he was beginning to be something of an ogre to her? When
Toft presently appeared and said that Mr. Audley was in the library and
would see her when she was ready, she lost color. But she answered the
man with self-possession, asked quietly where the library was, and had
not Basset’s eyes been on her face he would have had no notion that she
was troubled.

As it was, he waited for her to avow her misgiving—he was prepared to
encourage her. But she said nothing.

None the less, at the last moment, with her hand on the door of the
library, she hesitated. It was not so much fear of the unknown relative
whom she was going to see that drove the blood from her cheek, as the
knowledge that for her everything depended upon him. Her new home, its
peace, its age, its woodland surroundings, fascinated her. It promised
her not only content, but happiness. But as her stay in it hung upon
John Audley’s will, so her pleasure in it, and her enjoyment of it,
depended upon the relations between them. What would they be? How would
he receive her? What would he be like? At last she called up her
courage, turned the handle, and entered the library.

For a moment she saw no one. The great room, with its distances and its
harmonious litter, appeared to be empty. Then, “Mary, my dear,” said a
pleasant voice, “welcome to the Gatehouse!” And John Audley rose from
his seat at a distant table and came towards her.

The notion which she had formed of him vanished in a twinkling, and
with it her fears. She saw before her an elderly gentleman, plump and
kindly, who walked with a short tripping step, and wore the
swallow-tailed coat with gilt buttons which the frock-coat had
displaced. He took her hand with a smile, kissed her on the forehead,
and led her to a chair placed beside his own. He sat for a moment
holding her hand and looking at her.

“Yes, I see the likeness,” he said, after a moment’s contemplation.
“But, my dear, how is this? There are tears in your eyes, and you
tremble.”

“I think,” she said, “I was a little afraid of you, sir.”

“Well, you are not afraid now,” he replied cheerfully. “And you won’t
be again. You won’t be again. My dear, welcome once more to the
Gatehouse. I hope that it may be your home until another is offered
you. Things came between your father and me—I shall never mention them
again, and don’t you, my dear!”—this a little hurriedly—“don’t you; all
that is buried now, and I must make it up to you. Your letters?” he
continued, patting her hand. “Yes, Peter told me that you wrote to me.
I need not say that I never had them. No, never had them—Toft, what is
it?”

The change in his voice struck her. The servant had come in quietly.
“Mr. Basset, sir, has lost——”

“Another time!” John Audley replied curtly. “Another time! I am engaged
now. Go!” Then when the door had closed behind the servant, “No, my
dear,” he continued, “I need not say that I never had them, so that I
first heard of your troubles through a channel upon which I will not
dwell. However, many good things come by bad ways, Mary. I hope you
like the Gatehouse?”

“It is charming!” she cried with enthusiasm.

“It has only one drawback,” he said.

She was clever enough to understand that he referred to its owner, and
to escape from the subject. “This room,” she said, “is perfection. I
have never seen anything like it, sir.”

“It is a pleasant room,” he said, looking round him. “There is our coat
over the mantel, gules, a fret or; like all old coats, very simple.
Some think it is the Lacy Knot; the Audley of Edward the First’s time
married a Lacy. But we bore our old coat of three Butterflies later
than that, for before the fall of Roger Mortimer, who was hung at
Tyburn, he married his daughter to an Audley, and the escheaters found
the wedding chamber in his house furnished with our Butterflies. Later
the Butterfly survived as our badge. You see it there!” he continued,
pointing it out among the mouldings of the ceiling. “There is the
Stafford Knot, the badge of the great Dukes of Buckingham, the noblest
of English families; it is said that the last of the line, a cobbler,
died at Newport, not twenty miles from here. We intermarried with them,
and through them with Peter’s people, the Bassets. That is the Lovel
Wolf, and there is the White Wolf of the Mortimers—all badges. But you
do not know, I suppose, what a badge is?”

“I am afraid not,” she said, smiling. “But I am as proud of our
Butterfly, and as proud to be an Audley, sir, as if I knew more.”

“Peter must give you some lessons in heraldry,” he answered. “We live
in the past here, my dear, and we must indoctrinate you with a love of
our pursuits or you will be dull.” He paused to consider. “I am afraid
that we cannot allot you a drawing-room, but you must make your room
upstairs as comfortable as you can. Etruria will see to that. And Peter
shall arrange a table for you in the south bay here, and it shall be
your table and your bay. That is his table; this is mine. We are
orderly, and so we do not get in one another’s way.”

She thanked him gratefully, and with tears in her eyes, she said
something to which he would not listen—he only patted her hand—as to
his kindness, his great kindness, in receiving her. She could not,
indeed, put her relief into words, so deep was it. Nowhere, she felt,
could life be more peaceful or more calm than in this room which no
sounds of the outer world except the songs of birds, no sights save the
swaying of branches disturbed; where the blazoned panes cast their
azure and argent on lines of russet books, where an aged hound sprawled
before the embers, and the measured tick of the clock alone vied with
the scratching of the pen. She saw herself seated there during drowsy
summer days, or when firelight cheered the winter evenings. She saw
herself sewing beside the hearth while her companions worked, each
within his circle of light.

Then, she also was an Audley. She also had her share in the race which
had lived long on this spot. Already she was fired with the desire to
know more of them, and that flame John Audley was well fitted to fan.
For he was not of the school of dry-as-dust antiquaries. He had the
knack of choosing the picturesque in story, he could make it stand out
for others, he could impart life to the actors in it. And, anxious to
captivate Mary, he bent himself for nearly an hour to the display of
his knowledge. Taking for his text one or other of the objects about
him, he told her of great castles, from which England had been ruled,
and through which the choicest life of the country had passed, that now
were piles of sherds clothed with nettles. He told her of that woodland
country on the borders of three counties, where the papists had long
lived undisturbed and where the Gunpowder Plot had had its centre. He
told her of the fashion which came in with Richard the Second, of
adorning the clothes with initials, reading and writing having become
for the first time courtly accomplishments; and to illustrate this he
showed her the Westminster portrait of Richard in a robe embroidered
with letters of R. He quoted Chaucer:


And thereon hung a broch of gold ful schene
On which was first i-written a crowned A
And after that, Amor vincit omnia.


Then, turning his back on her, he produced from some secret place a
key, and opening a masked cupboard in the wall, he held out for her
inspection a small bowl, bent and mis-shapen by use, and supported by
two fragile butterflies. The whole was of silver so thin that to modern
eyes it seemed trivial. Traces of gilding lingered about some parts of
it, and on each of the wings of the butterflies was a capital A.

She was charmed. “Of all your illustrations,” she cried, “I prefer this
one! It is very old, I suppose?”

“It is of the fifteenth century,” he said, turning it about. “We
believe that it was made for the Audley who fell early in the Wars of
the Roses. Pages and knights, maids and matrons, gloves of silk and
gloves of mail, wrinkled palms and babies’ fingers, the men, the women,
the children of twelve generations of our race, my dear, have handled
this. Once, according to an old inventory, there were six; this one
alone remains.”

“It must be very rare?” she said, her eyes sparkling.

“It is very rare,” he said, and he handled it as if he loved it. He had
not once allowed it to go out of his fingers. “Very rare. I doubt if,
apart from the City Companies, there is another in the hands of the
original owners.”

“And it came to you by descent, sir?”

He paused in the act of returning it to its hiding-place. “Yes, that is
how it came to me,” he said in a muffled tone. But he seemed to be a
long time putting it away; and when he turned with the key in his hand
his face was altered, and he looked at her—well, had she done anything
to anger him, she would have thought he was angry. “To whom besides me
could it descend!” he asked, his voice raised a tone. “But there, I
must not grow excited. I think—I think you had better go now. Go, my
dear, now. But come back presently.”

Mary went. But the change in tone and face had been such as to startle
her and to dash the happy mood of a few moments earlier. She wondered
what she had said to annoy him.



CHAPTER IX
OLD THINGS


The Gatehouse, placed on the verge of the upland, was very solitary.
Cut off from the vale by an ascent which the coachmen of the great
deemed too rough for their horses, it was isolated on the other three
sides by Beaudelays Park and by the Great Chase, which flung its barren
moors over many miles of table-land. In the course of the famous suit
John Audley had added to the solitude of the house by a smiling
aloofness which gave no quarter to those who agreed with his rival. The
result was that when Mary came to live there, few young people would
have found the Gatehouse a lively abode.

But to Mary during the quiet weeks that followed her arrival it seemed
a paradise. She spent long hours in the open air, now seated on a
fallen trunk in some glade of the park, now watching the squirrels in
the clear gloom of the beech-wood, or again, lying at length on the
carpet of thyme and heather that clothed the moor. She came to know by
heart every path through the park—except that which led to the Great
House; she discovered where the foxgloves clustered, where the
meadow-sweet fringed the runlet, where the rare bog-bean warned the
traveller to look to his footing. Even the Great Chase she came to
know, and almost daily she walked to a point beyond the park whence she
could see the distant smoke of a mining village. That was the one sign
of life on the Chase; elsewhere it stretched vast and unpeopled, sombre
under a livid sky, smiling in sunshine, here purple with ling, there
scarred by fire—always wide under a wide heaven, raised high above the
common world. Now and again she met a shepherd or saw a gig, lessened
by distance, making its slow way along a moorland track. But for days
together she might wander there without seeing a human being.

The wide horizon became as dear to her as the greenwood. Pent as she
had been in cities, straitened in mean rooms where sight and smell had
alike been outraged, she revelled in this sweet and open life. The hum
of bees, the scent of pines, the flight of the ousel down the water,
the whistle of the curlew, all were to her pleasures as vivid as they
were new.

Meantime Basset made no attempt to share her excursions. He was
fighting a battle with himself, and he knew better than to go out of
his way to aid the enemy. And for her part she did not miss him. She
did not dislike him, but the interest he excited in her was feeble. The
thought of comparing him with Lord Audley, with the man to whose
intervention she owed this home, this peace, this content, never
occurred to her. Of Audley she did think as much perhaps as was
prudent, sometimes with pensive gratitude, more rarely with a smile and
a blush at her folly in dwelling on him. For always she thought of him
as one, high and remote, whom it was not probable that she would ever
see again, one whose course through life lay far from hers.

Presently, it is not to be denied, Basset began to grow upon her. He
was there. He was part of her life. Morning and evening she had to do
with him. Often she read or sewed in the same room with him, and in
many small ways he added to her comfort. Sometimes he suggested things
which would please her uncle; sometimes he warned her of things which
she would do well to avoid. Once or twice he diverted to himself a
spirt of John Audley’s uncertain temper; and though Mary did not always
detect the manœuvre, though she was far from suspecting the extent of
his vigilance or the care which he cast about her, it would have been
odd if she had not come to think more kindly of him, and to see merits
in him which had escaped her at first.

Meanwhile he thought of her with mingled feelings. At first with
doubt—it was never out of his mind that she had made much of Lord
Audley and little of him. Then with admiration which he withstood more
feebly as time went on, and the cloven hoof failed to appear. Later,
with tenderness, which, hating the scheme John Audley had formed, he
masked even from himself, and which he was sure that he would never
have the courage to express in her presence.

For Basset was conscious that, aspire as he might, he was not a hero.
The clash of life, the shock of battle, had no attraction for him. The
library at the Gatehouse was, he owned it frankly, his true sphere.
She, on the other hand, had had experiences. She had sailed through
unknown seas, she had led a life strange to him. She had seen much,
done much, suffered much, had held her own among strangers. Before her
calmness and self-possession he humbled himself. He veiled his head.

He did not attempt, therefore, to accompany her abroad, but at home he
had no choice save to see much of her. There was only one living room
for all, and she glided with surprising ease into the current of the
men’s occupations. At first she was astray on the sea of books. Her
knowledge was not sufficient to supply chart or compass, and it fell to
Basset to point the way, to choose her reading, to set in a proper
light John Audley’s vivid pictures of the past, to teach her the
elements of heraldry and genealogy. She proved, however, an apt
scholar, and very soon she dropped into the position of her uncle’s
secretary. Sometimes she copied his notes, at other times he set her on
the track of a fact, a relationship, a quotation, and she would spend
hours in a corner, embedded in huge tomes of the county histories.
Dugdale, Leland, Hall, even Polydore Vergil, became her friends. She
pored over the Paston Letters, probed the false pedigrees of Banks, and
could soon work out for herself the famous discovery respecting the
last Lovel.

For a young girl it was an odd pursuit. But the past was in the
atmosphere of the house, it went with the fortunes of a race whose
importance lay in days long gone. Then all was new to her, enthusiasm
is easily caught, and Mary, eager to please her uncle, was glad to be
of use. She found the work restful after the suspense of the past year.
It sufficed for the present, and she asked no more.

She never forgot the lamplit evenings of that summer; the spacious
room, the fluttering of the moths that entered by the open windows, the
flop of the old dog as it sought a cooler spot, the whisper of leaves
turned ceaselessly in the pursuit of a fact or a fancy. In the
retrospect all became less a picture than a frame containing a past
world, a fifteenth-century world of color and movement, of rooms
stifled in hangings and tapestries, of lines of spear-points and rows
of knights in surcoats, of tolling bells and praying monks, of
travellers kneeling before wayside shrines, of strange changes of
fortune. For says the chronicler:

“I saw one of them, who was Duke of Exeter (but he concealed his name)
following the Duke of Burgundy’s train barefoot and bare-legged,
begging his bread from door to door—this person was the next of the
House of Lancaster and had married King Edward’s sister.”

And of dark sayings:

“Thys sayde Edward, Duke of Somerset, had herde a fantastyk prophecy
that he sholde dy under a Castelle, wherefore he, as meche as in him
was, he lete the King that he sholde not come in the Castelle of
Wynsore, dredynge the sayde prophecy; but at Seint Albonys there was an
hostelry havyng the sygne of a Castelle, and before that hostelry he
was slayne.”

“His badge was a Portcullis,” her uncle said, when she read this to
him, “so it was natural that he should fall before a castle. He used
the Beanstalk, too, and if his name had been John, a pretty thing might
have been raised upon it. But you’re divagating, my dear,” he
continued, smiling—and seldom had Mary seen him in a better
humor—“you’re divagating, whereas I—I believe that I have solved the
problem of the Feathers.”

“The Prince of Wales’s? No!”

“I believe so. Of course there is no truth in the story which traces
them to the blind King of Bohemia, killed at Crécy. His crest was two
vulture wings.”

“But what of Arderne, who was the Prince’s surgeon?” Basset objected.
“He says clearly that the Prince gained it from the King of Bohemia.”

“Not at all!” John Audley replied arrogantly—at this moment he was an
antiquary and nothing more. “Where is the Arderne extract? Listen.
‘Edward, son of Edward the King, used to wear such a feather, and
gained that feather from the King of Bohemia, whom he slew at Crécy,
and so assumed to himself that feather which is called an ostrich
feather which the first-named most illustrious King, used to wear on
his crest.’ Now who was the first-named most illustrious King, who
before that used to wear it?”

“The King of Bohemia.”

“Rubbish! Arderne means his own King, ‘Edward the King.’ He means that
the Black Prince, after winning his spurs by his victory over the
Bohemian, took his father’s insignia. He had only been knighted six
weeks and waited to wear his father’s crest until he had earned it.”

“By Jove, sir!” Basset exclaimed, “I believe you are right!”

“Of course I am! The evidence is all that way. The Black Prince’s
brothers wore it; surely not because their brother had done something,
but because it was their father’s crest, probably derived from their
mother, Philippa of Hainault? If you will look in the inventory of
jewels made on the usurpation of Henry the Fourth you will see this
item, ‘A collar of the livery of the Queen, on whom God have mercy,
with an ostrich.’”

“But that,” Basset interposed, “was Queen Anne of Bohemia—she died
seven years before. There you get Bohemia again!”

“Compare this other entry,” replied the antiquary, unmoved: “‘A collar
of the livery of Queen Anne, of branches of rosemary.’ Now either Queen
Anne of Bohemia had two liveries—which is unlikely—or the inventory
made by order of Henry IV. quotes verbatim from lists made during the
lifetime of Queen Anne; if this be the case, the last deceased Queen,
on whom God have mercy, would be Philippa of Hainault; and we have here
a clear statement that her livery was an ostrich, of which ostrich her
husband wore a feather on his crest.”

Basset clapped his hands. Mary beat applause on the table. “Hurrah!”
she cried. “Audley for ever!”

“Miss Audley,” Basset said, “Toft shall bring in hot water, and we will
have punch!”

“Miss Audley!” her uncle exclaimed, with a wrinkling nose. “Why don’t
you call her Mary? And why, child, don’t you call him Peter?”

Mary curtseyed. “Why not, my lord?” she said. “Peter it shall be—Peter
who keeps the keys that you discover!”

And Peter laughed. But he saw that she used his name without a blush or
a tremor, whereas he knew that if he could force his lips to frame her
name, the word would betray him. For by this time, from his seat at his
remote table, and from the ambush of his book, he had watched her too
often for his peace, and too closely not to know that she was
indifferent to him. He knew that at the best she felt a liking for him,
the growth of habit, and tinged, he feared, with contempt.

He was so far right that there were three persons in the house who had
a larger share of the girl’s thoughts than he had. The first was John
Audley. He puzzled her. There were times when she could not doubt his
affection, times when he seemed all that she could desire, kind,
good-humored, frank, engaged with the simplicity of a child in innocent
pursuits, and without one thought beyond them. But touch a certain
spot, approach with steps ever so delicate a certain subject—Lord
Audley and his title—and his manner changed, the very man changed, he
became secretive, suspicious, menacing. Nor, however quickly she might
withdraw from the danger-line, could the harm be undone at once. He
would remain for hours gloomy and thoughtful, would eye her covertly
and with suspicion, would sit silent through meals, and at times mutter
to himself. More rarely he would turn on her with a face which rage
made inhuman, a face that she did not know, and with a shaking hand he
would bid her go—go, and leave the room!

The first time that this happened she feared that he might follow up
his words by sending her away. But nothing ensued, then or later. For a
while after each outburst he would appear ill at ease. He would avoid
her eyes, and look away from her in a manner almost as unpleasant as
his violence; later, in a shamefaced way, he would tell her that she
must not excite him, she must not excite him, it was bad for him. And
the man-servant meeting her in the hall, would take the liberty of
giving her the same advice.

Toft, indeed, was the second who puzzled her. He was civil, with the
civility of the trained servant, but always there was in his manner a
reserve. And she fancied that he watched her. If she left the house and
glanced back she was certain to see his face at a window, or his figure
in a doorway. Within doors it was the same. He slept out, living with
his wife in the kitchen wing, which had a separate entrance from the
courtyard. But he was everywhere at all hours. Even his master appeared
uneasy in his presence, and either broke off what he was saying when
the man entered, or continued the talk on another note. More rarely he
turned on Toft and without rhyme or reason would ask him harshly what
he wanted.

The third person to share Mary’s thoughts, but after a more pleasant
fashion, was Toft’s daughter, Etruria. “I hope you will like her, my
dear,” John Audley had said. “She will give you such attendance as you
require, and will share the south wing with you at night. The two
bedrooms there are on a separate staircase. I sleep above the library
in this wing, and Peter in the tower room—we have our own staircase. I
have brought her into the house because I thought you might not like to
sleep alone in that wing.”

Mary had thanked him, and had said how much she liked the girl. And she
had liked her, but for a time she had not understood her. Etruria was
all that was good and almost all that was beautiful. She was simple,
kindly, helpful, having the wide low brow, the placid eyes, and perfect
complexion of a Quaker girl—and to add to these attractions she was
finely shaped, though rather plump than slender; and she was incredibly
neat. Nor could any Quaker girl have been more gentle or more demure.

But she might have had no tongue, she was so loth to use it; and a
hundred times Mary wondered what was behind that reticence. Sometimes
she thought that the girl was merely stupid. Sometimes she yoked her
with her father in the suspicions she entertained of him. More often,
moved by the girl’s meek eyes, she felt only a vague irritation. She
was herself calm by nature, and reserved by training, the last to
gossip with a servant, even with one whose refinement appeared innate.
But Etruria’s dumbness was beyond her.

One day in a research which she was making she fancied that she had hit
on a discovery. It happened that Etruria came into the room at the
moment, and in the fulness of her heart Mary told her of it. “Etruria,”
she said, “I’ve made a discovery all by myself.”

“Yes, Miss.”

“Something that no one has known for hundreds of years! Think of that!”

“Indeed, Miss.”

Provoked, Mary took a new line. “Etruria,” she asked, “are you happy?”

The girl did not answer.

“Don’t you hear me? I asked if you were happy.”

“I am content, Miss.”

“I did not ask that. Are you happy?”

And then, moved on her side, perhaps, by an impulse towards confidence,
Etruria yielded. “I don’t think that we can any of us be happy, Miss,”
she said, “with so much sorrow about us.”

“You strange girl!” Mary cried, taken aback. “What do you mean?”

But Etruria was silent.

“Come,” Mary insisted. “You must tell me what you mean.”

“Well, Miss,” the girl answered reluctantly, “I’m sad and loth to think
of all the suffering in the world. It’s natural that you should not
think of it, but I’m of the people, and I’m sad for them.”

Balaam when the ass spoke was scarcely more surprised than Mary. “Why?”
she asked.

The girl pointed to the open window. “We’ve all we could ask,
Miss—light and air and birds’ songs and sunshine. We’ve all we need,
and more. But I come of those who have neither light nor air, nor songs
nor sunshine, who’ve no milk for children nor food for mothers! Who, if
they’ve work, work every hour of the day in dust and noise and heat.
Who are half clemmed from year’s end to year’s end, and see no close to
it, no hope, no finish but the pauper’s deals! It’s for them I’m sad,
Miss.”

“Etruria!”

“They’ve no teachers and no time to care,” Etruria continued in
desperate earnest now that the floodgates were raised. “They’re just
tools to make money, and, like the tools, they wear out and are cast
aside! For there are always more to do their work, to begin where they
began, and to be worn out as they were worn out!”

“Don’t!” Mary cried.

Etruria was silent, but two large tears rolled down her face. And Mary
marvelled. So this mild, patient girl, going about her daily tasks,
could think, could feel, could speak, and upon a plane so high that the
listener was sensible of humiliation as well as surprise! For a moment
this was the only effect made upon her. Then reflection did its
part—and memory. She recalled that glimpse of the under-world which she
had had on her journey from London. She remembered the noisome alleys,
the cinder wastes, the men toiling half-naked at the furnaces, the
pinched faces of the women; and she remembered also the account which
Lord Audley had given her of the fierce contest between town and
country, plough and forge, land-lord and cotton-lord, which had struck
her so much at the time.

In the charms of her new life, in her new interests, these things had
faded from her mind. They recurred now, and she did not again ask
Etruria what she meant. “Is it as bad as that?” she asked.

“It is not as bad as it has been,” Etruria answered. “Three years ago
there were hundreds of thousands out of work. There are thousands,
scores of thousands, still; and thousands have no food but what’s given
them. And charity is bitter to many,” she added, “and the poorhouse is
bitter to all.”

“But what has caused things to be so bad?”

“Some say one thing and some another. But most that machines lower
wages, Miss, and the bread-tax raises food.”

“Ah!” Mary said. And she looked more closely at the girl who knew so
much that was at odds with her station.

“Others,” Etruria continued, a faint color in her cheeks, “think that
it is selfishness, that every one is for himself and no one for one
another, and——”

“Yes?” Mary said, seeing that she hesitated.

“And that if every one thought as much of his neighbor as of himself,
or even of his neighbor as well as of himself, it would not be machines
nor corn-taxes nor poorhouses would be strong enough to take the bread
out of the children’s mouths or the work out of men’s hands!”

Mary had an inspiration. “Etruria,” she cried, “some one has been
teaching you this.”

The girl blushed. “Well, Miss,” she said simply, “it was at church I
learned most of it.”

“At church? What church? Not Riddsley?” For it was to Riddsley, to a
service as dull as it was long, that they proceeded on Sundays in a
chaise as slow as the reader.

“No, Miss, not Riddsley,” Etruria answered. “It’s at Brown Heath on the
Chase. But it’s not a real church, Miss. It’s a room.”

“Oh!” Mary replied. “A meeting-house!”

For some reason Etruria’s eyes gleamed. “No, Miss,” she said. “It’s the
curate at Riddsley has a service in a room at Brown Heath on
Thursdays.”

“And you go?”

“When I can, Miss.”

The idea of attending church on a week-day was strange to Mary; as
strange as to that generation was the zeal that passed beyond the
common channel to refresh those whom migrations of population or
changes in industry had left high and dry. The Tractarian movement was
giving vigor not only to those who supported it, but to those who
withstood it.

“And you’ve a sermon?” Mary said. “What was the text last Thursday,
Etruria?”

The girl hesitated, considered, then looked with appeal at her
mistress. She clasped her hands. “‘Two are better than one,’” she
replied, “‘because they have good reward for their labor. For if they
fall, one will lift up his fellow, but woe to him that is alone when he
falleth, for he hath not another to lift him up.’”

“Gracious, Etruria!” Mary cried. “Is that in the Bible?”

Etruria nodded.

“And what did your preacher say about it?”

“That the employer and the workman were fellows, and if they worked
together and each thought for the other they would have a good reward
for their labor; that if one fell, it was the duty of the other to help
him up. And again, that the land and the mill were fellows—the town and
the country—and if they worked together in love they would have a good
return, and if trouble came to one the other should bear with him. But
all the same,” Etruria added timidly, “that the bread-taxes were
wrong.”

“Etruria,” Mary said. “To-morrow is Thursday. I shall go with you to
Brown Heath.”



CHAPTER X
NEW THINGS


Mary Audley, crossing the moor to a week-day service, was but one of
many who in the ’forties were venturing on new courses. In religion
there were those who fancied that by a return to primitive forms they
might recapture the primitive fervor; and those again who, like the
curate whom Mary was going to hear, were bent on pursuing the beaten
path into new places. Some thought that they had found a panacea for
the evils of the day in education, and put their faith in workmen’s
institutes and night schools. Others were satisfied with philanthropy,
and proclaimed that infants of seven ought not to toil for their
living, that coal-pits were not fit places for women, and that what
paid was not the only standard of life. A few dreamt of a new England
in which gentle and simple were to mix on new-old terms; and a
multitude, shrewd and hard-headed, believed in the Corn Law League,
whose speakers travelled from Manchester to carry the claims of cheap
bread to butter crosses and market towns, and there bearded the very
landlord’s agent.

The truth was that the country was lying sick with new evils, and had
perforce to find a cure, whether that cure lay in faith, or in the
primer, or in the Golden Rule, or in Adam Smith. For two generations
men had been quitting the field for the mill, the farm for the
coal-pit. They had followed their work into towns built haphazard, that
grew presently into cities. There, short of light, of air, of water,
lacking decency, lacking even votes—for the Reform Bill, that was to
give everything to everybody, had stopped at the masters—lacking
everything but wages, they swarmed in numbers stupendous and alarming
to the mind of that day. And then the wages failed. Machines pushed out
hands, though


Tools were made, and born were hands,
Every farmer understands.


Machines lowered wages, machines glutted the markets. Men could get no
work, masters could sell no goods. On the top of this came bad seasons
and dear bread. Presently hundreds of thousands were living on public
charity, long lists of masters were in the _Gazette_. In the gloomy
cities of the North, masses of men heaved and moaned as the sea when
the south-west wind falls upon it.

All but the most thoughtless saw danger as well as unhappiness in this,
and called on their gods. The Chartists proclaimed that safety lay in
votes. The landed interest thought that a little more protection might
mend matters. The Golden Rulers were for shorter hours. But the men who
were the loudest and the most confident cried that cheap bread would
mend all. The poor, they said, would have to eat and to spend. They
would buy goods, the glut would cease. The wheels would turn again,
there would be work and wages. The Golden Age would return. So preached
the Manchester men.

In the meantime the doctors wrangled, and the patient grew a little,
not much, better. And Mary Audley and Etruria walked across the
moorland in the evening sunshine, with a light breeze stirring the
bracken, and waves of shadow moving athwart the stretches of purple
ling. They seemed very far, very remote from the struggle for life and
work and bread that was passing in the world below.

Presently they dropped into a fern-clad dingle and saw below them,
beside the rivulet that made music in its bottom, a house or two.
Descending farther, they came on more houses, crawling up the hill
slopes, and on a few potato patches and ash-heaps. As the sides of the
valley rose higher and closed in above the walkers cottages fell into
lines on either side of the brook, and began to show one behind the
other in rough terraces, with middens that slid from the upper to the
lower level. The valley bent to the left, and quickly tall chimneys
became visible, springing from a huddle of mean roofs through which no
other building of size, no tower, no steeple, rose to break the ugly
sameness. This was Brown Heath.

“It’s a rough place,” Etruria said as they picked their way. “But don’t
be afraid, Miss. I’m often passing, and they know me.”

Still it was a rough place. The roadway was a cinder-track, and from
the alleys and lanes above it open drains wormed their way across the
path and into the stream, long grown foul. The air was laden with
smoke, coal dust lay everywhere; the most cleanly must have despaired.
Men seated, pipe in mouth, on low walls, watched the two go by—not
without some rude banter; frowsy women crouching on door-steps and
nursing starveling babes raised sullen faces. Lads in clogs made way
for them unwillingly. In one place a crowd seethed from a side street
and, shouting and struggling, overflowed the roadway before them and
threatened to bar their path.

“It’s a dog-fight,” Etruria said. “They are rare and fond of them,
Miss. We’d best get by quickly.”

They passed in safety, passed, too, a brawl between two colliers, the
air about them thick with oaths, passed a third eddy round two women
fighting before a public-house. “The chaps are none so gentle,” Etruria
said, falling unconsciously into a commoner way of speaking. “They’re
all for fighting, dogs or men, and after dark I’m not saying we’d be
safe. But we’ll be over the moor by dusk, Miss.”

They came, as she spoke, to a triangular space, sloping with the hill,
skirted by houses, and crossed by an open sewer. It was dreary and
cinder-covered, but five publics looked upon it and marked it for the
centre of Brown Heath. Etruria crossed the triangle to a building a
little cleaner than its neighbors; it was the warehouse, she told her
mistress, of a sack-maker who had failed. She entered, and her
companion followed her.

Mary found herself in a bare barn-like room, having two windows set
high in the walls, the light from which fell coldly on a dozen benches
ranged one behind the other, but covering only a portion of the floor.
On these were seated, when they entered, about twenty persons, mainly
women, but including three or four men of the miner class. No attempt
had been made to alter the character of the place, and of formality
there was as little. The two had barely seated themselves before a lean
young man, with a long pale face and large nose, rose from the front
bench, and standing before the little congregation, opened his book. He
wore shabby black, but neither surplice nor gown.

The service lasted perhaps twenty minutes, and Mary was not much moved
by it. The young man’s voice was weak, the man himself looked
under-fed. She noticed, however, that as the service went on the number
in the room grew, and when it closed she found that all the seats were
filled, and that there were even a few men—some of them colliers fresh
from the pit—standing at the back. Remembering the odd text that the
clergyman had given out the week before, she wondered what he would
choose to-day, and, faintly amused, she stole a glance at her
companion. But Etruria’s rapt face was a reproach to her levity.

The young clergyman pushed back the hair from his forehead. His posture
was ungainly, he did not know what to do with his hands, he opened his
mouth and shut it again. Then with an effort he began. “My text, my
friends,” he said, “is but one word, ‘Love.’ Where will you find it in
the Scriptures? In every chapter and in every verse. In the dark days
of old the order was ‘Thou shalt live!’ The new order in these days is
‘Thou shalt love!’” He began by describing the battle of life in the
animal and vegetable world, where all things lived at the cost of
others; and he admitted that the struggle for life, for bread, for
work, as they saw it around them, resembled that struggle. In moving
terms he enlarged on the distress, on the vast numbers lately living on
the rates, on the thousands living, where even the rates fell short, on
Government aid. He described the fireless homes, the foodless children,
the strong men hopeless. And he showed them that others were stricken,
that masters suffered, tradesmen were ruined, the country languished.
“The worst may be past,” he said. “You are working half-time, you are
living on half-wages, you are thankful that things are better.” Then he
told them that for his part he did not presume to say what was at the
root of these unhappy conditions, but that of one thing he felt
sure—and this was his message to them—that if the law of love, if the
golden rule of preferring another to one’s self, if the precept of that
charity,


Which seeketh not itself to please
Nor for itself hath any care,
But for another gives its ease,


if that were followed by all, then all


Might build a heaven in hell’s despair.


And in words more eloquent than he had yet compassed he begged them to
set that example of brotherhood, in the certainty that the worst social
evils, nay, all evils save pain and death, would be cured by the love
that thought for others, that in the master preferred the servant’s
welfare and in the servant put first his master’s interests. Finally he
quoted his old text, “Let two work together, for if they fall, one will
lift up his fellow!”

It seemed as if he had done. He was silent; his hearers waited. Then
with an effort he continued:

“I have a word to say about something which fell from me in this place
last week. While I did not venture, unskilled as I am, to say where
lies the cause of our distress, I did say that I found it hard to
believe that the system which taxes the bread you earn in the sweat of
your brow, which takes a disproportionate part from the scanty crust of
the widow and from the food of the child, was in accordance with the
law of love. I repeat that now; and because I have been told that I
dare not say in the pulpit of Riddsley church what I say here, I shall
on the first opportunity state my belief there. You may ask why I have
not done so; my answer is, that I am there the representative of
another, whereas in this voluntary work I am myself more responsible.
In saying that I ask you to judge me, as we should judge all, with that
charity which believeth no evil.”

A moment later Mary, deeply moved, was passing out with the crowd. As
she stood, caught in the press by the door, an old man in horn-rimmed
glasses, who was waiting there, held out his hand. She was going to
take it, when she saw that it was not meant for her, but for the young
clergyman who was following at her heels.

“Master, dunno you do it,” the old fellow growled. “You’ll break your
pick, and naught gotten. Naught gotten, that’ll serve. Your gaffer’ll
not abide it, and you’ll lose your job!”

“Would you have me take it,” the young man answered, “and not do the
work, Cluff? Never fear for me.”

“Dunno you be rash, master!” the other rejoined, clutching his sleeve
and detaining him. “You be sure——”

Mary heard no more. She felt Etruria’s hand pressing her arm. “We’d
best lose no time,” the girl whispered. And she drew Mary onward,
across the triangle and into the lane which led to the moor.

“Are we so late?” The sun had set, but it was still light. “We’d best
hurry,” Etruria persisted, increasing her speed.

Mary looked at her and saw that she was troubled, but at the moment she
set this down to the influence of the sermon, and her own mind went
back to it. “I am glad you brought me, Etruria,” she said. “I shall
always be glad that I came.”

“We’d best be getting home now,” was Etruria’s only answer, but this
time Mary’s ear caught the sound of footsteps behind them, and she
turned. The young clergyman was hastening after them.

“Etruria!” he cried.

For a moment Mary fancied that Etruria did not hear. The girl hurried
on. But Mary saw no occasion to run away, and she halted. Then Etruria,
with a gesture of despair, stopped.

“It is no use,” she said.

The young man came up with them. His head was bare, his hat was in his
hand, his long plain face was aglow with the haste he had made. He had
heard Etruria’s words, and “It is of every use,” he said.

“This is—my mistress,” Etruria said.

“Miss Audley?”

“I am Miss Audley,” Mary announced, wondering much.

“I thought that it might be so,” he replied. “I have waited for such an
occasion. I am Mr. Colet, the curate at Riddsley. Etruria and I love
one another,” he continued. “We are going to be married, if ever my
means allow me to marry.”

“No, we are not,” the girl rejoined sharply. “Mr. Colet knows my mind,”
she continued, her eyes turned away. “I have told him many times that I
am a servant, the daughter of a servant, in a different class from his,
and I’ll never be the one to ruin him and be a disgrace to him! I’ll
never marry him! Never!”

“And I have told Etruria,” he replied, “that I will never take that
answer. We love one another. It is nothing to me that she is a servant.
My work is to serve. I am as poor as it is possible to be, with as poor
prospects as it is possible to have. I shall never be anything but what
I am, and I shall think myself rich when I have a hundred pounds a
year. I who have so little, who look for so little, am I to give up
this happiness because Etruria has less? I, too, say, Never!”

Mary, standing between them, did not know what to answer, and it was
Etruria who replied. “It is useless,” she said. And then, in a tone of
honest scorn, “Who ever heard,” she cried, “of a clergyman who married
a servant? Or who ever heard of good coming of it?”

Mary had an inspiration. “Does Etruria’s father know?” she asked.

“He knows and approves,” the young man replied, his eyes bent fondly on
his mistress.

Mary too looked at Etruria—beautiful, patient, a servant, loved. And
she wondered. All these weeks she had been rubbing elbows with this
romance, and she had not discerned it! Now, while her sympathies flew
to the lover’s side, her prejudices rose up against him. They echoed
Etruria’s words, “Who ever heard of good coming of such a match?” The
days had been, as Mary knew, when the chaplain had married the lady’s
maid. But those days were gone. Meantime the man waited, and she did
not know what to say.

“After all,” she said at last, “it is for Etruria to decide.”

“No, it is for us both to decide,” he replied. And then, as if he
thought that he had sufficiently stated his case, “I ask your pardon,
Miss Audley, for intruding,” he continued. “I am keeping you, and as I
am going your way that is needless. I have had a message from a sick
woman, and I am on my way to see her.”

He took permission for granted, and though Etruria’s very shoulders
forbade him, he moved on beside them. “Conditions are better here than
in many places,” he said, “but in this village you would see much to
sadden you.”

“I have seen enough,” Mary answered, “to know that.”

“Ten years ago there was not a house here. Now there is a population of
two thousand, no church, no school, no gentry, no one of the better
class. There is a kind of club, a centre of wild talk; better that,
perhaps, than apathy.”

“Is it in Riddsley parish?” Mary asked. They were nearly clear of the
houses, and the slopes of the hill, pale green in the peaceful evening
light, began to rise on either side. It was growing dusk, and from the
moorland above came the shrill cries of plovers.

“Yes, it is in Riddsley parish,” he answered, “but many miles from the
town, and as aloof from it—Riddsley is purely agricultural—as black
from white. In such places as this—and there are many of them in
Staffordshire, as raw, as rough, and as new—there is work for plain men
and plain women. In these swarming hives there is no room for any
refinement but true refinement. And the Church must learn to do her
work with plain tools, or the work will pass into other hands.”

“You may cut cheese with an onion knife,” Etruria said coldly. “I don’t
know that people like it.”

“I know nothing better than onions in the right place,” he replied.

“That’s not in cheese,” she rejoined, to Mary’s amusement.

“The poor get little cheese,” he said, “and the main thing is to cut
their bread for them. But here I must leave you. My errand is to that
cottage.”

He pointed to a solitary house, standing a few score paces above the
road on the hillside. Mary shook hands with him, but Etruria turned her
shoulder resolutely.

“Good-bye, Etruria,” he said. And then to Mary, “I hope that I have
made a friend?”

“I think you have,” she answered. “I am sure that you deserve one.”

He colored, raised his hat, and turned away, and the two went on,
without looking back; darkness was coming apace, and they were still
two miles from home. Mary kept silence, prudently considering how she
should deal with the matter, and what she should say to her companion.
As it fell out, events removed her difficulty. They had not gone more
than two hundred yards, and were still some way below the level of the
Chase, when a cry reached them. It came out of the dusk behind them,
and might have been the call of a curlew on the moor. But first one,
and then the other stood. They turned, and listened, and suddenly
Etruria, more anxious or sharper of eye than her mistress, uttered a
cry and broke away at a run across the sloping turf towards the
solitary cottage. Alarmed, Mary looked intently in that direction, and
made out three or four figures struggling before the door of the house.
She guessed then that the clergyman was one of them, and that the cry
had come from him, and without a thought for herself she set off,
running after Etruria as fast as she could.

Twice Etruria screamed as she ran, and Mary echoed the cry. She saw
that the man was defending himself against the onset of three or
four—she could hear the clatter of sticks on one another. Then she trod
on her skirt and fell. When she had got, breathless, to her feet again,
the clergyman was down and the men appeared to be raining blows on him.
Etruria shrieked once more and the next moment was lost amid the moving
figures, the brandished sticks, the struggle.

Mary ran on desperately. She caught sight of the girl on her knees over
the fallen man, she saw her fend off more than one blow, she heard more
than one blow fall with a sickening thud. She came up to them. With
passion that drove out fear, she seized the arm of the nearest and
dragged him back.

“You coward!” she cried. “You coward! I am Miss Audley! Do you hear!
Leave him! Leave him, I say!”

Her appearance, the surprise, checked the man; her fearlessness,
perhaps her name, gave the others pause. They retreated a step. The man
she had grasped shook himself free, but did not attempt to strike her.
“Oh, d—n the screech-owls!” he cried. “The place is alive with them!
Hold your noise, you fools! We’ll have the parish on us!”

“I am Miss Audley!” Mary repeated, and in her indignation she advanced
on him. “How dare you?” Etruria, still on her knees, continued to
shriek.

“You’re like to get a wipe over the head, dang you!” the man growled,
“whoever you be! Go to—— and mind your own brats! He’ll know better now
than to preach against them as he gets his living by! You be gone!”

But Mary stood her ground. She declared afterwards that, brutally as
the man spoke, the fight had gone out of him. Etruria, on the contrary,
maintained that, finding only women before them, the ruffians would
have murdered them. Fortunately, while the event hung in the balance,
“What is it?” some one shouted from the road below. “What’s the matter
there?”

“Murder!” cried Etruria shrilly. “Help! Help!”

“Help!” cried Mary. She still kept her face to the men, but for the
first time she began to know fear.

Footsteps thudded softly on the turf, figures came into view, climbing
the slope. It needed no more. With a volley of oaths the assailants
turned tail and made off. In a trice they were round the corner of the
house and lost in the dusk.

A moment later two men, equally out of breath and each carrying a gun,
reached the spot. “Well!” said the bigger of the two, “What is it?”

He spoke as if he had not come very willingly, but Mary did not notice
this. The crisis over, her knees shook, she could barely stand, she
could not speak. She pointed to the fallen man, over whom Etruria still
crouched, her hair dragged down about her shoulders, her neckband torn,
a ghastly blotch on her white cheek.

“Is he dead?” the new-comer asked in a different tone.

“Ay, dead!” Etruria echoed. “Dead!”

Fortunately the curate gave the lie to the word. He groaned, moved,
with an effort he raised himself on his elbow. “I’m—all right!” he
gasped. “All right!”

Etruria sprang to her feet. She stepped back as if the ground had
opened before her.

“I’m not—hurt,” Colet added weakly.

But it was evident that he was hurt, even if no bones were broken. When
they came to lift him he could not stand, and he seemed to be uncertain
where he was. After watching him a moment, “He should see a doctor,”
said the man who had come up so opportunely. “Petch,” he continued,
addressing his companion, who wore a gamekeeper’s dress, “we must carry
him to the trap and get him down to Brown Heath. Who is he, do you
know? He looks like a parson.”

“He’s Mr. Colet of Riddsley,” Mary said.

The man turned and looked at her. “Hallo!” he exclaimed. And then in
the same tone of surprise, “Miss Audley!” he said. “At this time of
night?”

Mary collected herself with an effort. “Yes,” she said, “and very
fortunately, for if we had not been here the men would have murdered
him. As it is, you share the credit of saving him, Lord Audley.”

“The credit of saving you is a good deal more to me,” he answered
gallantly. “I did not think that we should meet after this fashion.”



CHAPTER XI
TACT AND TEMPER


He looked at Etruria, and Mary explained who she was.

“I am afraid that she is hurt.”

The girl’s temple was bruised and there was blood on her cheek; more
than one of the blows aimed at her lover had fallen on her. But she
said eagerly that it was “Nothing! Nothing!”

“Are you sure, Etruria?” Mary asked with concern.

“It is nothing, indeed, Miss,” the girl repeated. She was trying with
shaking fingers to put up her hair.

“Then the sooner,” Audley rejoined, “we get this—this gentleman to my
dogcart, the better. Take his other arm, Petch. Miss Audley, can you
carry my gun?—it is not loaded. And you,” he continued to Etruria, “if
you are able, take Petch’s.”

They took the guns, and the little procession wound down the path to
the road, where they found a dogcart awaiting them, and, peering from
the cart, two setters, whining and fretting. The dogs were driven under
the seat, and the clergyman, still muttering that he was all right, was
lifted in. “Steady him, Petch,” Audley said; “and do you drive slowly,”
he added, to the other man. “You will be at the surgeon’s at Brown
Heath in twenty minutes. Stay with him, Petch, and send the cart back
for me.”

“But are you not going?” Mary cried.

“I am not going to leave you in the dark with only your maid,” he
answered with severity. “One adventure a night is enough, Miss Audley.”

She murmured a word or two, but submitted. The struggle had shaken her;
she could still see the men’s savage faces, still hear the thud of
their blows. And she and Etruria had nearly a mile to go before they
reached the park.

When they were fairly started, “How did it happen?” he asked.

Mary told the story, but said no word of Etruria’s romance.

“Then you were not with him when they set on him?”

“No, we had parted.”

“And you went back?”

“Of course we did!”

“It was imprudent,” he said, “very imprudent. If we had not come up at
that moment you might have been murdered.”

“And if we had not gone back, Mr. Colet might have been murdered!” she
answered. “What he had done to offend them——”

“I think I can tell you that. He’s the curate at Riddsley, isn’t he?
Who’s been preaching up cheap bread and preaching down the farmers?”

“Perhaps so,” Mary answered. “He may be. But is he to be murdered for
that? From your tone one might think so.”

“No,” he replied slowly, “he is not to be murdered for it. But whether
he is wise to preach cheap bread to starving men, whether he is wise to
tell them that they would have it but for this man or that man, this
class or that class—is another matter.”

She was not convinced—the sermon had keyed her thoughts to a high
pitch. But he spoke reasonably, and he had the knack of speaking with
authority, and she said no more. And on his side he had no wish to
quarrel. He had come down to Riddsley partly to shoot, partly to look
into the political situation, but a little—there was no denying it—to
learn how Mary Audley fared with her uncle.

For he had thought much of her since they had parted, and much of the
fact that she was John Audley’s heir. Her beauty, her spirit, her
youth, had caught his fancy. He had looked forward to renewing his
acquaintance with her, and he was in no mood, now he saw her, to spoil
their meeting by a quarrel. He thought Colet, whose doings had been
reported to him, a troublesome, pestilent fellow, and he was not sorry
that he had got his head broken. But he need not tell her that.
Circumstances had favored him in bringing them together and giving him
the beau rôle, and he was not going to cross his luck.

So, “Fire is an excellent thing of course,” he continued with an air of
moderation, “but, believe me, it’s not safe amid young trees in a wind.
Whatever your views, to express them in all companies may be honest,
but is not wise. I have no doubt that a parson is tried. He sees the
trouble. He is not always the best judge of the remedy. However, enough
of that. We shall agree at least in this, that our meetings are
opportune?”

“Most opportune,” Mary answered. “And from my point of view very
fortunate!”

“There really is a sort of fate in it. What but fate could have brought
about our meeting at the Hôtel Lambert? What but fate could have drawn
us to the same spot on the Chase to-night?”

There was a tone in his voice that brought the blood to her cheek and
warned her to keep to the surface of things. “The chance that men call
fate,” she answered lightly.

“Or the fate that fools call chance,” he urged, half in jest, half in
earnest. “We have met by chance once, and once again—with results! The
third time—what will the third time bring? I wonder.”

“Not a fright like this, I hope!” Mary answered, remaining cheerfully
matter of fact. “Or if it does,” with a flash of laughter, “I trust
that the next time you will come up a few moments earlier!”

“Ungrateful!”

“I?” she replied. “But it was Etruria who was in danger!”

For the peril had left her with a sense of exhilaration, of lightness,
of ease. She was pleased to feel that she could hold her own with him,
relieved that she was not afraid of him. And she was glad—she was
certainly glad—to see him again. If he were inclined to make the most
of his advantage, well, a little gallantry was quite in the picture;
she was not deceived, and she was not offended. While he on his side,
as they walked over the moor, thought of her as a clever little witch
who knew her value and could keep her head; and he liked her none the
less for it.

When they came at last to the gap in the wall that divided the Chase
from the park, a figure, dimly outlined, stood in the breach waiting
for them. “Is that you?” a voice asked.

The voice was Basset’s, and Mary’s spirits sank. She felt that the
meeting was ill-timed. “Yes,” she answered.

Unluckily, Peter was one of those whose anxiety takes an irritable
form. “What in the world has happened?” he asked. “I couldn’t believe
that you were still out. It’s really not safe. Hallo!” breaking off and
speaking in a different tone, “is some one with you?”

“Yes,” Mary said. They were within touch now and could see one another.
“We have had an adventure. Lord Audley was passing, he came to our
rescue, and has very kindly seen us home.”

“Lord Audley!” Basset was taken by surprise and his tone was much as if
he had said, “The devil!”

“By good fortune, Basset,” Audley replied. He may have smiled in the
darkness—we cannot say. “I was returning from shooting, heard cries for
help, and found Miss Audley playing the knight-errant, encircled by
prostrate bodies!”

Basset could not frame a word, so great was his surprise, so
overwhelming his chagrin. Was this man to spring up at every turn? To
cross him on every occasion? To put him in the background perpetually?
To intrude even on the peace and fellowship of the Gatehouse? It was
intolerable!

When he did not answer, “It was not I who was the knight-errant,” Mary
said. “It was Etruria. She is a little the worse for it, I fear, and
the sooner she is in bed the better. As Mr. Basset is here,” she
continued, turning to Audley, “we must not take you farther. Your cart
is no doubt waiting for you. But you will allow us to thank you again.
We are most grateful to you—both Etruria and I.”

She spoke more warmly, perhaps she let her hand rest longer in his, to
make up for Basset’s silence. For that silence provoked her. She had
gathered from many things that Basset did not love the other; but to
stand mute and churlish on such an occasion, and find no word of
acknowledgment—this was too bad.

And Basset knew, he too knew that he ought to thank Audley. But the
black dog was on his back, and while he hesitated, the other made his
adieux. He said a pleasant word to Etruria, tossed a careless
“Good-night” to the other man, turned away, and was gone.

For awhile the three who remained trudged homewards in silence. Then,
“What happened to you?” Basset asked grudgingly.

Vexed and indignant, Mary told the story.

“I did not know that you knew Mr. Colet!”

“When a man is being murdered,” she retorted, “one does not wait for an
introduction.”

He was a good fellow, but jealousy was hot within him, and he could not
bridle his tongue. “Oh, but murdered?” he said. “Isn’t that rather
absurd? Who would murder Colet?”

Mary did not deign to reply.

Baffled, he sought for another opening. “I do not know what your uncle
will say.”

“Because we rescued Mr. Colet? And perhaps saved his life?”

“No, but——”

“Or because Lord Audley rescued us?”

“He will certainly not be pleased to hear that,” he retorted
maliciously. He knew that he was misbehaving, but he could not refrain.
“If you take my advice you will not mention it.”

“I shall tell him the moment I reach the house,” she declared.

“You will be very unwise if you do.”

“I shall be honest at least! For the rest I would rather not discuss
the matter, Mr. Basset. I am a good deal shaken by what we have gone
through, and I am very tired.”

He muttered humbly that he was sorry—that he only meant——

“Please leave it there,” she said. “Enough has been said.”

Too late the anger and the spirit died out of the unlucky man, and he
would have grovelled before her, he would have done anything to earn
his pardon. But Etruria’s presence tied his tongue, and gloomy and
wretched—oh, why had he not gone farther to meet them, why had he not
been the one to rescue her?—he walked on beside them, cursing his
unhappy temper. It was dark, the tired girls lagged, Etruria hung
heavily on her mistress’s arm; he longed to help them. But he did not
dare to offer. He knew too well that Mary would reject the offer.

Etruria had her own dreams, and in spite of an aching head was happy.
But to Mary, fatigued by the walk, and vexed by Basset’s conduct, the
way seemed endless. At last the house loomed dark above them, their
steps rang hard on the flagged court. The outer door stood ajar, and
entering, they found a lamp burning in the hall; but the silence which
prevailed, above and below, struck a chill. Silence and an open door go
ill together.

Etruria at Mary’s bidding went up at once to her room. Basset called
angrily for Toft. But no Toft appeared, and Mary, resentment still hot
in her, opened the door of the library and went in to see her uncle.
She felt that the sooner her story was told the better.

But the library was empty. Lights burned on the several tables, the
wood fire smouldered on the hearth, the tall clock ticked in the
silence, the old hound flopped his tail. But John Audley was not there.

“Where is my uncle?” she asked, as she stood in the open doorway.

Basset looked over her shoulder. He saw that the room was empty. “He
may have gone to look for us.”

“And Toft?”

“And Toft, too, I suppose.”

“But why should my uncle go to look for us?” she asked, aghast at the
thought—he troubled himself so little for others, he lived so
completely his own life!

“He might,” Basset replied. He stood for a moment, thinking. Then—for
the time they had forgotten their quarrel—“You had better get something
to eat and go to bed,” he said. “I will send Mrs. Toft to you.”

She had not the strength to resist. “Very well,” she said. “Are you
going to look for them?”

“Perhaps Mrs. Toft will know where they are.”

She took her candle and went slowly up the narrow winding staircase
that led to her room and to Etruria’s. As she passed, stair by stair,
the curving wainscot of dull wood which so many generations had rubbed,
she carried with her the picture of Basset standing in thought in the
middle of the hall, his eyes on the doorway that gaped on the night.
Then a big man with a genial face usurped his place; and she smiled and
sighed.

A moment later she went into Etruria’s room to learn how she was, and
caught the girl rising from her knees. “Oh, Miss,” she said, coloring
as she met Mary’s eyes, “if we had not been there!”

“And yet—you won’t marry him, you foolish girl?”

“Oh no, no!”

“Although you love him!”

“Love him!” Etruria murmured, her face burning. “It is because I love
him, Miss, that I will never, never marry him.”

Mary wondered. “And yet you love him?” she said, raising the candle so
that its light fell on the other’s face.

Etruria looked this way and that way, but there was no escape. In a
very small voice she said,


“Love seeketh not itself to please
Nor for itself hath any care!”


She covered her hot cheeks with her hands. But Mary took away the hands
and kissed her.

“Oh, Miss!” Etruria exclaimed.

Mary went out then, but on the threshold of her own room she paused to
snuff her candle. “So that is love,” she thought. “It’s very
interesting, and—and rather beautiful!”



CHAPTER XII
THE YEW WALK


Basset had been absent the greater part of the day, and returning at
sunset had learned that Miss Audley had not come back from Brown Heath.
The servant had hinted alarm—the Chase was lonely, the hour late; and
Basset had hurried off without more, not doubting that John Audley was
in the house.

Now he was sure that John Audley had been abroad at the time, and he
suspected that Toft had known it, and had kept it from him. He stood
for a moment in thought, then he crossed the court to Toft’s house.
Mrs. Toft was cooking something savory in a bonnet before the fire, and
the contrast between her warm cheerful kitchen and the stillness of the
house from which he came struck him painfully. He told her that her
daughter had received a blow on the head, and that Miss Audley needed
supper—she had better attend to them.

Mrs. Toft was a stout woman, set by a placid and even temper above
small surprises. She looked at the clock, a fork in her hand. “I can’t
hurry it, Mr. Basset,” she said. “You may be Sir Robert Peel himself,
but meat’s your master and will have its time. A knock on the head?”
she continued, with a faint stirring of anxiety. “You don’t say so?
Lor, Mr. Basset, who’d go to touch Etruria?”

“You’d better go and see.”

“But where’s Toft?”

Basset’s temper gave way at that. “God knows!” he said. “He ought to be
here—and he’s not!” He went out.

Mrs. Toft stared after him, and by and by she let down her skirt and
prepared to go into the house. “On the head?” she ruminated. “Well,
’Truria’s a tidy lot of hair! And I will say this, if there’s few
points a man gives a woman, hair’s one of them.”

Meanwhile Basset had struck across the court and taken in the darkness
the track which led in the direction of the Great House. The breeze,
light but of an autumn coldness, swept the upland, whispering through
the dying fern, and rustling in the clumps of trees by which he steered
his course. He listened more than once, hoping that he might hear
approaching footsteps, but he heard none, and presently he came to the
yew-trees that masked the entrance to the gardens.

The trees formed a wall of blackness exceeding that of the darkest
night, and Basset hesitated before he plunged into it. The growth of a
century had long trespassed on the walk, a hundred and fifty yards
long, which led through the yew-wood, and had been in its time a
stately avenue trimmed to the neatness of a bowling green. Now it was
little better than a tunnel, dark even at noon, and at night bristling
with a hundred perils. Basset peered into the blackness, listened,
hesitated. But he was honestly anxious on John Audley’s account, and
contenting himself with exclaiming that the man was mad, he began to
grope his way along the path.

It was no pleasant task. If he swerved from his course he stumbled over
roots, branches swept his cheek, jagged points threatened his eyes, and
more than once he found himself in the hedge. Half-way through the wood
he came to a circular clearing, some twenty yards across; and here a
glimmer of light enabled him to avoid the crumbling stone Butterfly
that crouched on its mouldering base in the centre of the clearing—much
as a spider crouches in its web. It seemed in that dim light to be the
demon of this underworld, a monster, a thing of evil.

The same gleam, however, disclosed the opposite opening, and for
another seventy yards he groped his way onward, longing to be clear of
the stifling air, and the brooding fancies that dwelt in it, longing to
plant his feet on something more solid than this carpet of rotting yew.
At last he came to the tall, strait gate, wrought of old iron, that
admitted to the pleasance. It was ajar. He passed through it, and with
relief he felt the hard walk under his feet, the fresh air on his face.
He crossed the walk, and stepping on to the neglected lawn, he halted.

The Great House loomed before him, a hundred yards away. The moon had
not risen, but the brightness which goes before its rising lightened
the sky behind the monstrous building. It outlined the roof but left
the bulk in gloom. No light showed in any part, and it was only the
watcher’s memory that pictured the quaint casements of the north wing,
or filled in the bald rows of unglazed windows, which made of the new
portion a death-mask. In that north wing just eighty years before, in a
room hung with old Cordovan leather, the fatal house-warming had been
held. The duel had been fought at sunrise within a pace or two of the
moss-grown Butterfly that Basset had passed; and through the gate of
ironwork, wood-smelted and wrought with the arms of Audley, which had
opened at his touch, they had carried the dead heir back to his father.
Tradition had it that the servant who bore in the old lord’s morning
draught of cool ale had borne also the tragic news to his bedside.

Basset remembered that the hinges of the gate, seldom as it was used,
had not creaked, and he felt sure that he was on the right track. He
scanned the dark house, and tried to sift from the soughing of the wind
any sound that might inform him.

Presently he moved forward and scrutinized with care the north wing,
which abutted on the yew-wood. There lay between the two only a strip
of formal garden, once set with rows of birds and beasts cut in yew.
Time had turned these to monsters, huge, amorphous, menacing, amidst
which rank grass rioted and elder pushed. Even in daylight it seemed as
if the ancient trees stretched out arms to embrace and strangle the
deserted house.

But the north wing remained as dark as the bulk of the house, and
Basset uttered a sigh of relief. Ill-humor began to take the place of
misgiving. He called himself a fool for his pains and anticipated with
distaste a return through the yew-walk. However, the sooner he
undertook the passage the sooner it would be over, and he was turning
on his heel when somewhere between him and the old wing a stick
snapped.

Under a foot, he fancied; and he waited. In two or three minutes the
moon would rise.

Again he caught a faint sound. It resembled the stealthy tread of some
one approaching from the north wing, and Basset, peering that way, was
striving to probe the darkness, when a gleam of light shot across his
eyes. He turned and saw in the main building a bright spark. It
vanished. He waited to see it again, and while he waited a second stick
snapped. This time the sound was behind him, and near the iron gate.

He had been outflanked, and he had now to choose which he would stalk,
the footstep or the light. He chose the latter, the rather as while he
stood with his eyes fixed on the house the upper edge of a rising moon
peeped above the roof.

He stepped back to the gate, and in the shadow of the trees he waited.
Two or three minutes passed. The moon rose clear of the roof, outlining
the stately chimneys and gables and flooding with cold light the lower
part of the lawn. With the rising of the moon the air grew more chilly.
He shivered.

At length a dull sound reached him—the sound of a closing door or a
shutter cast back. A minute later he heard the footsteps of some one
moving along the walk towards him. The man trod with care, but once he
stumbled.

Basset advanced. “Is that you, sir?” he asked.

“D—n!” John Audley replied out of the darkness. He halted, breathing
quickly.

“I say d—n, too!” Basset replied. As a rule he was patient with the old
man, but to-night his temper failed him.

The other came on. “Why did you follow me?” he asked. “What is the use?
What is the use? If you are willing to help me, good! But if not, why
do you follow me?”

“To see that you don’t come to harm,” Basset retorted. “As you
certainly will one of these nights if you come here alone.”

“Well, I haven’t come to harm to-night! On the contrary—— But there,
there, man, let us get back.”

“The sooner the better,” Basset replied. “I nearly put out an eye as I
came.”

John Audley laughed. “Did you come through the yews in the dark?” he
asked.

“Didn’t you?”

“No, I brought a lantern.” He removed as he spoke the cap of a small
bull’s-eye lantern and threw its light on the path. “Who’s the fool
now?”

“Let us get home,” Basset snapped.

John Audley locked the iron gate behind them and they started. The
light removed their worst difficulties and they reached the open park
without mishap. But long before they gained the house the elder man’s
strength failed, and he was glad to lean on Basset’s arm. On that a
sense of weakness on the one side and of pity on the other closed their
differences. “After all,” Audley said wearily, “I don’t know what I
should have done if you had not come.”

“You’d have stayed there!”

“And that would have been—Heavens, what a pity that would have been!”
Audley paused and struck his stick on the ground. “I must take care of
myself, I must take care of myself! You don’t know, Basset, what I——”

“And I don’t want to know—here!” Basset replied. “When you are safe at
home, you may tell me what you like.”

In the courtyard they came on Toft, who was looking out for them with a
lantern. “Thank God, you’re safe, sir,” he said. “I was growing alarmed
about you.”

“Where were you,” Basset asked sharply, “when I came in?” John Audley
was too tired to speak.

“I had stepped out at the front to look for the master,” Toft replied.
“I fancied that he had gone out that way.”

Basset did not believe him, but he could not refute the story. “Well,
get the brandy,” he said, “and bring it to the library. Mr. Audley has
been out too long and is tired.”

They went into the library and Toft pulled off his master’s boots and
brought his slippers and the spirit-tray. That done, he lingered, and
Basset thought that he was trying to divine from the old man’s looks
whether the journey had been fruitful.

In the end, however, the man had to go, and Audley leant forward to
speak.

“Wait!” Basset muttered. “He is coming back.”

“How do you know?”

Basset raised his hand. The door opened. Toft came in. “I forgot to
take your boots, sir,” he said.

“Well, take them now,” his master replied peevishly. When the man had
again withdrawn, “How did you know?” he asked, frowning at the fire.

“I saw him go to take your boots—and leave them.”

Audley was silent for a time, then “Well,” he said, “he has been with
me many years and I think he is faithful.”

“To his own interests. He dogged you to-night.”

“So did you!”

“Yes, but I did not hide! And he did, and hid from me, too, and lied
about it. How long he had been watching you, I cannot say, but if you
think that you can break through all your habits, sir, and be missing
for two hours at night and a man as shrewd as Toft suspect nothing, you
are mistaken. Of course he wonders. The next time he thinks it over.
The third time he follows you. Presently whatever you know he will
know.”

“Confound him!” Audley turned to the table and jerked some brandy into
a glass. Then, “You haven’t asked yet,” he said, “what I’ve done.”

“If I am to choose,” Basset replied, “I would rather not know. You know
my views.”

“I know that you didn’t think I should do it? Well, I’ve done it!”

“Do you mean that—you’ve found the evidence?”

“Is it likely?” the other replied petulantly. “No, but I’ve been in the
Muniment Room. It is fifty years since I heard my father describe its
position, but I could have gone to it blindfold! I was a boy then, and
the name—he was telling a story of the old lord—took my fancy. I
listened. In time the thing faded, but one day when I was at the
lawyer’s and some one mentioned the Muniment Room, the story came back
to me so clearly, that I could almost repeat my father’s words.”

“And you’ve been in the room?”

“I’ve been in it. Why not? A door two inches thick and studded with
iron, and a lock that one out of any dozen big keys would open!” He
rubbed his calves in his satisfaction. “In twenty minutes I was
inside.”

“And it was empty?”

“It was empty,” the other agreed, with a cunning smile. “As bare as a
board. A little whitewashed room, just as my father described it!”

“They had removed the papers?”

“To the bank, or to London, or to Stubbs’s. The place was as clean as a
platter! Not a length of green tape or an end of parchment was left!”

“Then what have you gained?” Basset asked.

Audley looked slyly at him, his head on one side. “Ay, what?” he said.
“But I’ll tell you my father’s story. At one time the part of the room
under the stairs was crumbling and the rats got in. The steward told
the old lord and he went to see it. ‘Brick it up!’ he said. The steward
objected that there would not be room—the place was full; there were
boxes everywhere, some under the stairs. The old lord tapped one of the
boxes with his gold-headed cane. ‘What’s in these!’ he asked. ‘Old
papers,’ the steward explained. ‘Of no use, my lord, but curious; old
leases for lives, and terriers.’ ‘Terriers?’ cried the old lord. ‘Then,
by G—d, brick ’em up with the rats!’ And that day at dinner he told my
father the story and chuckled over it.”

“And that’s what you’ve had in your mind all this time?” Basset said.
“Do you think it was done?”

“The old lord bricked up many a pipe of port, and I think that he would
do it for the jest’s sake. And”— John Audley turned and looked in his
companion’s face—“the part under the stairs _is bricked up_, and the
room is as square and as flush as the family vault—and very like it.
The old lord,” he added sardonically, “knows what it is to be bricked
up himself now.”

“And still there may be nothing there to help you.”

Audley rose from his chair. “Don’t say it!” he cried passionately. “Or
I’ll say that there’s no right in the world, no law, no providence, no
God! Don’t dare to say it!” he continued, his cheeks trembling with
excitement. “If I believed that I should go mad! But it is there! It is
there! Do you think that it was for naught I heard that story? That it
was for naught I remembered it, for naught I’ve carried the story in my
mind all these years? No, they are there, the papers that will give me
mine and give it to Mary after me! They are there! And you must help me
to get them.”

“I cannot do it, sir,” Basset replied firmly. “I don’t think that you
understand what you ask. To break into Audley’s house like any common
burglar, to dig down his wall, to steal his deeds——”

John Audley shook his fist in the young man’s face. “His house!” he
shrieked. “His wall! His deeds! No, fool, but my house, my wall, my
deeds! my deeds! If the papers are there all’s mine! All! And I am but
taking my own! Can’t you see that? Can’t you see it? Have I no right to
take what is my own?”

“But if the papers are not there?” Basset replied gravely. “No, sir, if
you will take my advice you will tell your story, apply to the court,
and let the court examine the documents. That’s the straightforward
course.”

John Audley flung out his arms. “Man!” he cried. “Don’t you know that
as long as he is in possession he can sit on his deeds, and no power on
earth can force him to show them?”

Basset drew in his breath. “If that is so,” he said, “it is hard. Very
hard! But to go by night and break into his house—sticks in my gizzard,
sir. I’m sorry, but that is the way I look at it. The man’s here too. I
saw him this evening. The fancy might have taken him to visit the
house, and he might have found you there?”

Audley’s color faded, he seemed to shrink into himself. “Where did you
see him?” he faltered.

Basset told the story. “I don’t suppose that the girls were really in
danger,” he continued, “but they thought so, and Audley came to the
rescue and brought them as far as the park gap.”

The other took out his silk handkerchief and wiped his brow. “As near
as that,” he muttered.

“Ay, and if he had found you at the house, he might have guessed your
purpose.”

John Audley held out a hand trembling with passion. “I would have
killed him!” he cried. “I would have killed him—before he should have
had what is there!”

“Exactly,” Basset replied. “And that is why I will have nothing to do
with the matter! It’s too risky, sir. If you take my advice you will
give it up.”

Audley did not answer. He sat awhile, his shoulders bowed, his eyes
fixed on the hearth, while the other wondered for the hundredth time if
he were sane. At length, “What is he doing here?” the old man asked in
a lifeless tone. The passion had died out of him.

“Shooting, I suppose. But there was some talk in Riddsley of his coming
down to stir up old Mottisfont.”

“What about?”

“Against the corn-law repeal, I suppose.”

Audley nodded. But after a while, “That’s a pretext,” he said. “And so
is the shooting. He has followed the girl.”

Basset started. “Followed Mary!” he exclaimed.

“What else? I have looked for it from the first. I’ve pressed you to
come to an understanding with her for that reason. Why the devil can’t
you? If you leave it much longer you’ll be too late! Too late! And, by
G—d, I’ll never forgive you!” with a fresh spirt of passion. “Never!
Never, man!”

“I’ve not said that I meant to do it.”

“You’ve not said!” Audley replied contemptuously. “Do you think that I
don’t know that she’s all the world to you? Do you think that I’ve no
eyes? Do you think that when you sit there watching her from behind
your book by the hour together, I have not my sight? Man, I’m not a
fool! And I tell you that if you’re not to lose her you must speak! You
must speak! Stand by another month, wait a little longer, and Philip
Audley will put in his oar, and I’ll not give that for your chances!”
He snapped his fingers.

“Why should he put in his oar?” Basset asked sullenly. His face had
turned a dull red.

John Audley shrugged his shoulders. “Do you think that she is without
attractions?”

“But Audley lives in another world.”

“The more likely to have attractions for her!”

“But surely he’ll look for—for something more,” Basset stammered.

“For a rich wife? For an alliance, as the saying is? And sleep ill of
nights? And have bad dreams? No, he is no fool, if you are. He sees
that if he marries the girl he makes himself safe. He makes himself
safe! After me, it lies between them.”

“I take it that he does think himself safe.”

“Not he!” Audley replied. He was stooping over the ashes, warming his
hands, but at that he jumped up. “Not he! he knows better than you! And
fears! And sleeps ill of nights, d—n him! And dreams! But there, I must
not excite myself. I must not excite myself. Only, if he once begins,
he’ll be no laggard in love as you are! He’ll not sit puling and
peeping and looking at the back of her head by the hour together! He’ll
be up and at her—I know what that big jowl means! And she’ll be in his
arms in half the time that you’ve taken to count her eyelashes!” He
turned in a fresh fit of fury and seized his candle. “In his arms, I
tell you, fool, while you are counting her eyelashes. Well, lose her,
lose her, and I never want to see you again, or her! Never! I’ll curse
you both!”

He stumbled to the door and went out, a queer, gibbering, shaking
figure; and Basset had no doubt at such moments that he was mad. But on
this occasion he was afraid—he was very much afraid, as he sat
pondering in his chair, that there was method in his madness!



CHAPTER XIII
PETER PAUPER


The impression which the events of the evening had made on Mary’s mind
was still lively when she awoke next day. It was not less clear,
because like the feminine letter of the ’forties, crossed and
recrossed, it had stamped itself in two layers on her mind, of which
the earlier was the more vivid.

The solitude in which her days had of late been spent had left her
peculiarly open to new ideas, while the quiet and wholesome life of the
Gatehouse had prepared her to answer any call which those ideas might
make upon her. Rescued from penury, lifted above anxiety about bed and
board, no longer exposed to the panic-fears which in Paris had beset
even her courageous nature, Mary had for a while been content simply to
rest. She had taken the sunshine, the beauty, the ease and indolence of
her life as a convalescent accepts idleness, without scruple or
question.

But this could not last. She was young, nature soon rallied in her, and
she had seen things and done things during the last two years which
forbade her to accept such a limited horizon as satisfied most of the
women of that day. Unlike them, she had viewed the world from more than
one standpoint; through the grille of a convent school, from the grimy
windows of a back-street in Paris; again, as it moved beneath the
painted ceilings of a French salon. And now, as it presented itself in
this retired house.

Therefore she could not view things as those saw them whose standpoint
had never shifted. She had suffered, she still had twinges—for who,
with her experience, could be sure that the path would continue easy?
And so to her Mr. Colet’s sermon had made a strong appeal.

It left the word which Mr. Colet had taken for his text sounding in her
ears. Borne upward on the eloquence which earnestness had lent to the
young preacher, she looked down on a world in torment, a world holding
up piteous hands, craving, itself in ignorance, the help of those who
held the secret, and whose will might make that secret sufficient to
save. Love! To do to others as she would have others do to her! With
every day, with every hour, with every minute to do something for
others! Always to give, never to take! Above all to give herself, to do
her part in that preference of others to self, which could alone right
these mighty wrongs, could find work for the idle, food for the hungry,
roofs for the homeless, knowledge for the blind, healing for the sick!
Which could save all this world in torment, and could


“Build a Heaven in Hell’s despair!”


It was a beautiful vision, and in this her first glimpse of it, Mary’s
fancy was not chilled by the hard light of experience. It seemed so
plain that if the workman had his master’s profit at heart, and the
master were as anxious for the weal of his men, the interests of the
two would be one. Equally plain it seemed that if they who grew the
food aimed at feeding the greatest number, and they who ate had the
same desire to reward the grower, if every man shrank from taking
advantage of other men, if the learned lived to spread their knowledge,
and the strong to help the weak, if no man wronged his neighbor, but


“Each for another gave his ease,”


then it seemed equally plain that love would indeed be lord of all!

Later, she might discover that it takes two to make a bargain; that
charity does bless him who gives but not always him who takes; even,
that cheap bread might be a dear advantage—that at least it might have
its drawbacks.

But for the moment it was enough for Mary that the vision was beautiful
and, as a theory, true. So that, gazing upward at the faded dimity of
her tester, she longed to play her part in it. That world in torment,
those countless hands stretched upward in appeal, that murmur of
infinite pain, the cry of the hungry, of the widow, of men sitting by
tireless hearths, of children dying in mill and mine—the picture
wrought on her so strongly, that she could not rest. She rose, and
though the hoar frost was white on the grass and the fog of an autumn
morning still curtained the view, she began to dress.

Perhaps the chill of the cold water in which she washed sobered her. At
any rate, with the comb in one hand and her hair in the other, she
drifted down another line of thought. Lord Audley—how strange was the
chance which had again brought them together! How much she owed him,
with what kindness had he seen to her comfort, how masterfully had he
arranged matters for her on the boat. And then she smiled. She recalled
Basset’s ill-humor, or his—jealousy. At the thought of what the word
implied, Mary colored.

There could be nothing in the notion, yet she probed her own feelings.
Certainly she liked Lord Audley. If he was not handsome, he had that
air of strength and power which impresses women; and he had ease and
charm, and the look of fashion which has its weight with even the most
sensible of her sex. He had all these and he was a man, and she admired
him and was grateful to him. And yesterday she might have thought that
her feeling for him was love.

But this morning she had gained a higher notion of love. She had
learned from Etruria how near to that pattern of love which Mr. Colet
preached the love of man and woman could rise. She had a new conception
of its strength and its power to expel what was selfish or petty. She
had seen it in its noblest form in Etruria, and she knew that her
feeling for Lord Audley was not in the same world with Etruria’s
feeling for the curate. She laughed at the notion.

“Poor Etruria!” she meditated. “Or should it be, happy Etruria? Who
knows? I only know that I am heart-whole!”

And she knotted up her hair and, Diana-like, went out into the pure
biting air of the morning, along the green rides hoary with dew and
fringed with bracken, under the oak trees from which the wood-pigeons
broke in startled flight.

But if the energy of her thoughts carried her out, fatigue soon brought
her to a pause. The evening’s excitement, the strain of the adventure
had not left her, young as she was, unscathed. The springs of
enthusiasm waned with her strength, and presently she felt jaded. She
perceived that she would have done better had she rested longer; and
too late the charms of bed appealed to her.

She was at the breakfast table when Basset—he, too, had had a restless
night and many thoughts—came down. He saw that she was pale and that
there were shadows under her eyes, and the man’s tenderness went out to
her. He longed, he longed above everything to put himself right with
her; and on the impulse of the moment, “I want you to know,” he said,
standing meekly at her elbow, “that I am sorry I lost my temper last
evening.”

But she was out of sympathy with him. “It is nothing,” she said. “We
were all tired, I think. Etruria is not down yet.”

“But I want to ask your——”

“Oh dear, dear!” she cried, interrupting him with a gesture of
impatience. “Don’t let us rake it up again. If my uncle has not
suffered, there is no harm done. Please let it rest.”

But he could not let it rest. He longed to put his neck under her foot,
and he did not see that she was in the worst possible mood for his
purpose. “Still,” he said, “you must let me say——”

“Don’t!” she cried. She put her hands to her ears. Then, seeing that
she had wounded him, she dropped them and spoke more kindly. “Don’t let
us make much of little, Mr. Basset. It was all natural enough. You
don’t like Lord Audley——”

“I don’t.”

“And you did not understand that we had been terribly frightened, and
had good reason to be grateful to him. I am sure that if you had known
that, you would have behaved differently. There!” with a smile. “And
now that I have made the amende for you, let us have breakfast. Here is
your coffee.”

He knew that she was holding him off, and all his alarms of the night
were quickened. Again and again had John Audley’s warning recurred to
him and as often he had striven to reject it, but always in vain. And
gradually, slowly, it had kindled his resolution, it had fired him to
action. Now, the very modesty which had long kept him silent and
withheld him from enterprise was changed—as so often happens with
diffident man—into rashness. He was as anxious to put his fate to the
test as he had before been unwilling.

Presently, “You will not need to tell your uncle about Lord Audley,” he
said. “I’ve done it.”

“I hope you told him,” she answered gravely, “that we were indebted to
Lord Audley for our safety.”

“You don’t trust me?”

“Don’t say things like that!” she cried. “It is foolish. I have no
doubt that in telling my uncle you meant to relieve me. You have helped
me more than once in that way. But——”

“But this is a special occasion?”

She looked at him. “If you wish us to be friends——”

“I don’t,” he answered roughly. “I don’t want to be friends with you.”

Then, ambiguous as his words were, she saw where she stood, and she
mustered her presence of mind. She rose from her seat. “And I,” she
said, “am not going to quarrel with you, Mr. Basset. I am going now to
learn how Etruria is. And then I shall see my uncle.”

She escaped before he could answer.

Once or twice it had crossed her mind that he looked at her with
intention; and once reading that look in his eyes she had felt her
color rise, and her heart beat more quickly. But the absence on her
side of any feeling, except that which a sister might feel for a kind
brother, this and the reserve of his manner had nipped the fancy as
soon as it budded. And if she had given it a second thought, it had
been only to smile at her vanity.

Now she had no doubt of the fact, no doubt that it was jealousy that
moved him, and her uppermost, almost her only feeling was vexation.
Because they had lived in the same house for five months, because he
had been useful and she had been grateful, because they were man and
woman, how foolish it was! How absurd! How annoying! She foresaw from
it many, many, inconveniences; a breach in their pleasant intercourse,
displeasure on her uncle’s part, trouble in the house that had been so
peaceful—oh, many things. But that which vexed her most was the fear
that she had, all unwittingly, encouraged him.

She believed that she had not. But while she talked to Etruria, and
later, as she went down the stairs to interview her uncle, she had this
weight on her mind. She strove to recall words and looks, and upon the
whole she was sure that she could acquit herself, sure that of this
evil no part lay at her door. But it was very, very vexatious!

On the threshold of the library she wrested her thoughts back to the
present, and paused a moment, considering what she should say to her
uncle.

She need not have troubled herself, for he was not there. At the first
glance she took the room to be empty; a second showed her Basset. She
turned to retire, but too late; he stepped between her and the door and
closed it. He was a little paler than usual, and his air of purpose was
not to be mistaken.

She stiffened. “I came to see my uncle,” she said.

“I am the bearer of a message from him,” he answered. “He asked me to
say that he considers the matter at an end. He does not wish it to be
mentioned again. Of course he does not blame you.”

“But, Mr. Basset——”

But he would not let her speak. “That was his message,” he continued,
“and I am glad to be the messenger because it gives me a chance of
speaking to you. Will you sit down?”

“But we have only just parted,” she remonstrated, struggling against
her fate. “I don’t understand what you want——”

“To say? No, I am going to explain it—if you will sit down.”

She sat down then with the feeling that she was trapped. And since it
was clear that she must go through with it, she was glad that his
insistence hardened her heart and dried up the springs of pity.

He went to the fire, stooped and moved the wood. “You won’t come
nearer?” he said.

“No,” she replied. How foolish to trap her like this if he thought to
get anything from her!

He turned to her and his face was changed. Under his wistful look she
discovered that it was not so easy to be hard, not so easy to maintain
her firmness. “You would rather escape?” he said, reading her mind. “I
know. But I can’t let you escape. You are thinking that I have trapped
you? And you are fearing that I am going to make you unhappy for—for
half an hour perhaps? I know. And I am fearing that you are going to
make me unhappy for—always.”

No, she could not retain her hardness. She knew that she was going to
feel pity after all. But she would not speak.

“I have only hope,” he went on. “There is only one thing I am clinging
to. I have read that when a man loves a woman very truly, very deeply,
as I love you, Mary”—she started violently, and blushed to the roots of
her hair, so sudden was the avowal—“as I love you,” he repeated
sorrowfully, “I have read that she either hates him or loves him. His
love is a fire that either warms her or scorches her, draws her or
repels her. I thought of that last night, as I thought of many things,
and I was sure, I was confident that you did not hate me.”

“Oh no,” she answered, unsteadily. “Indeed, indeed, I don’t! I am very
grateful to you. But the other—I don’t think it is true.”

“No?” he said, keeping his eyes on her face. “And then, you don’t doubt
that I love you?”

“No.” The flush had faded from her face and left her pale. “I don’t
doubt that—now.”

“It is so true that—you know that you have sometimes called me Peter?
Well, I would have given much, very much to call you Mary. But I did
not dare. I could not. For I knew that if I did, only once, my voice
would betray me, and that I should alarm you before the time! I knew
that that one word—that word alone—would set my heart upon my sleeve
for all to see. And I did not want to alarm you. I did not want to
hurry you. I thought then that I had time, time to make myself known to
you, time to prove my devotion, time to win you, Mary. I thought that I
could wait. Now, since last night, I am afraid to wait. I doubt, nay I
am sure, that I have no time, that I dare not wait.”

She did not answer, but the color mounted again to her face.

He turned and knocked the fire together with his foot. Then he took a
step towards her. “Tell me,” he said, “have I any chance? Any chance at
all, Mary?”

She shook her head; but seeing then that he kept his eyes fixed on her
and would not take that for an answer, “None,” she said as kindly as
she could. “I must tell you the truth. It is useless to try to break
it. I have never once, not once thought of you but as a friend, Peter.”

“But now,” he said, “cannot you regard me differently—now! Now that you
know? Cannot you begin to think of me as—a lover?”

“No,” Mary said frankly and pitifully. “I should not be honest if I
said that I could. If I held out hopes. You have been always good to
me, kind to me, a dear friend, a brother when I had need of one. And I
am grateful, Mr. Basset, honestly, really grateful to you. And fond of
you—in that way. But I could not think of you in the way you desire. I
know it for certain. I know that there is no chance.”

He stood for a moment without speaking, and seeing how stricken he
looked, how sad his face, her eyes filled with tears. Then, “Is there
any one else?” he asked slowly, his eyes on her face.

She did not answer. She rose to her feet.

“Is there any one else?” he repeated, a new note in his voice. He moved
forward a step.

“You have no right to ask that,” she said.

“I have every right,” he replied. “What?” he continued, moving still
nearer to her, his whole bearing changed in a moment by the sting of
jealousy. “I am condemned, I am rejected, and I am not to ask why?”

“No,” she said.

“But I do ask!” he retorted with a passion which surprised and alarmed
her; he was no longer the despondent lover of five minutes before, but
a man demanding his rights. “Have you no heart? Have you no feeling for
me? Do you not consider what this is to me?”

“I consider,” Mary replied with a warmth almost equal to his own, “that
if I answered your question I should humiliate myself. No one, no one
has a right, sir, to ask that question. And least of all you!”

“And I am to be cast aside, I am to be discarded without a reason?”

That word “discarded” seemed so unjust, and so uncalled for, seeing
that she had given him no encouragement, that it stung her to anger.
“Without a reason?” she retorted. “I have given you a reason—I do not
return your love. That is the only reason that you have a right to
know. But if you press me, I will tell you why what you propose is
impossible. Because, if I ever love a man I hope, Mr. Basset, that it
will be one who has some work in the world, something to do that shall
be worth the doing, a man with ambitions above mere trifling, mere
groping in the dust of the past for facts that, when known, make no man
happier, and no man better, and scarce a man wiser! Do you ever think,”
she continued, carried away by the remembrance of Mr. Colet’s zeal, “of
the sorrow and pain that are in the world? Of the vast riddles that are
to be solved? Of the work that awaits the wisest and the strongest, and
at which all in their degree can help? My uncle is an old man, it is
well he should play with the past. I am a girl, it may serve for me.
But what do you here?” She pointed to his table, laden with open folios
and calf-bound volumes. “You spend a week in proving a Bohun marriage
that is nothing to any one. Another, in raking up a blot that is better
forgotten! A third in tracing to its source some ancient tag! You move
a thousand books—to make one knight! Is that a man’s work?”

“At least,” he said huskily, “I do no harm.”

“No harm?” Mary replied, swept away by her feelings. “Is that enough?
Because in this quiet corner, which is home to my uncle and a refuge to
me, no call reaches you, is it enough that you do no harm? Is there no
good to be done? Think, Mr. Basset! I am ignorant, a woman. But I know
that to-day there are great questions calling for an answer, wrongs
clamoring to be righted, a people in travail that pleads for ease! I
know that there is work in England for men, for all! Work, that if
there be any virtue left in ancient blood should summon you as with a
trumpet call!”

He did not answer. Twice, early in her attack he had moved as if he
would defend himself. Then he had let his chin fall and he had listened
with his eyes on the table. And—but she had not seen it—he had more
than once shivered under her words as under a lash. For he loved her
and she scourged him. He loved her, he desired her, he had put her on a
pedestal, and all the time she had been viewing him with the clear
merciless eyes of youth, trying him by the standard of her dreams,
probing his small pretensions, finding him a potterer in a library—he
who in his vanity had raised his eyes to her and sought to be her hero!

It was a cruel lesson, cruelly given; and it wounded him to the heart.
So that she, seeing too late that he made no reply, seeing the grayness
of his face, and that he did not raise his eyes, had a too-late
perception of what she had done, of how cruel she had been, of how much
more she had said than she had meant to say. She stood
conscience-stricken, remorseful, ashamed.

And then, “Oh, I am sorry!” she cried. “I am sorry! I should not have
said that! You meant to honor me and I have hurt you.”

He looked up then, but neither the shadow nor the grayness left his
face. “Perhaps it was best,” he said dully. “I am sure that you meant
well.”

“I did,” she cried. “I did! But I was wrong. Utterly wrong!”

“No,” he said, “you were not wrong. The truth was best.”

“But perhaps it was not the truth,” she replied, anxious at once,
miserably anxious to undo what she had done, to unsay what she had
said, to tell him that she was conceited, foolish, a mere girl! “I am
no judge—after all what do I know of these things? What have I done
that I should say anything?”

“I am afraid that what is said is said,” he replied. “I have always
known that I was no knight-errant. I have never been bold until
to-day—and it has not answered,” with a sickly smile. “But we
understand one another now—and I relieve you.”

He passed her on his way to the door, and she thought that he was going
to hold it open for her to go out. But when he reached the door he
fumbled for the handle, found it as a blind man might find it, and went
out himself, without turning his head.



CHAPTER XIV
THE MANCHESTER MEN


Basset knew every path that crossed the Chase, and had traversed them
at all seasons, and in all weathers. But when, some hours later, he
halted on a scarred and blackened waste that stretched to the horizon
on every side, he would have been hard put to it to say how he came to
be there. He wore his hat, he carried his stick, but he could not
remember how he had become possessed of either.

For a time the shock of disappointment, the numbing sense of loss had
dulled his mind. He had walked as in a dream, repeating over and over
again that that was what she thought of him—and he had loved her. It
was possible that in the interval he had sworn at fate, or shrieked
against the curlews, or cursed the inhuman sky that mocked him with its
sameness. But he did not think that he had. He felt the life in him too
low for such outbursts. He told himself that he was a poor creature, a
broken thing, a failure. He loved her, and—and that was what she
thought of him.

He sat on the stump of an ancient thorn-tree that had been a landmark
on the burnt heath longer than the oldest man could remember, and he
began to put together what she had said. He was trifling away his life,
picking stray finds from the dust-heap of the past, making no man wiser
and no man better, doing nothing for any one! Was she right? The Bohun
pedigree, at which he had worked so long? He had been proud of his
knowledge of Norman descents, proud of the research which had won that
knowledge, proud of his taste for following up recondite facts. Were
the knowledge, the research, the taste, all things for which he ought
to blush? Certainly, tried by the test, _cui bono?_ they came off but
poorly. And perhaps, to sit down at his age, content with such
employments, might seem unworthy and beneath him, if there were other
calls upon him. But were there other calls?

Time had been when his family had played a great part, not in
Staffordshire only but in England; and then doubtless public service
had been a tradition with them. But the tradition had waned with their
fortunes. In these days he was only a small squire, a little more
regarded than the new men about him; but with no ability to push his
way in a crowd, no mastery among his fellow-men, one whom character and
position alike cast for a silent part.

Of course she knew none of these things, but with the enthusiasm of
youth she looked to find in every man the qualities of the leading
role. He who seldom raised his voice at Quarter Sessions or on the
Grand Jury—to which his birth rather than his possessions called
him—she would have had him figure among the great, lead causes,
champion the oppressed! It was pitiful, if it had not been absurd!

He walked on by and by, dwelling on the pity of it, a very unhappy man.
He thought of the evenings in the library when she had looked over his
shoulder, and one lamp had lighted them; of the mornings when the sun
had gilded her hair as she bent over the task she was even then
criticizing; of afternoons when the spirit of the chase had been
theirs, and the sunshine and the flowers had had no charm strong enough
to draw them from the pursuit of—alas! something that could make no man
better or wiser. He had lost her; and if aught mattered apart from
that, she had for ever poisoned the springs of content, muddied the
wells of his ordered life.

Beyond doubt she loved the other, for had she not, she would have
viewed things differently. Beyond doubt in her love for the other lay
the bias that weighted her strictures. And yet, making all allowance
for that, there was so much of truth in what she had said, so much that
hit the mark, that he could never be the same again, never give himself
with pleasure to his former pursuits, never find the old life a thing
to satisfy!

And still, like the tolling of a death bell above the city’s life, two
thoughts beat on his mind again and again, and gave him intolerable
pain. That was what she thought of him! And he had lost her! That was
what she thought of him! And he had lost her! Her slender gracious
figure, her smiling eyes, the glint in her hair, her goodness, her very
self—all were for another! All were lost to him!

Presently the day began to draw in, and fagged and hopeless he turned
and began to make his way back. His road lay through Brown Heath, the
mining village, where in all the taverns and low-browed shops they were
beginning to light their candles. He crossed the Triangle, and made his
way along the lane, deep in coal-dust and foul with drains, that ran
upwards to the Chase. A pit, near at hand, had just turned out its
shift, and in the dusk tired men, swinging tins in their hands, were
moving by twos and threes along the track. With his bent shoulders and
weary gait he was lost among them, he walked one with them; yet here
and there an older man espied the difference, recognized him, and
greeted him with rough respect. Presently the current slackened;
something, he could not see what, dammed the stream. A shrewish voice
rose in the darkness before him, and other voices, angry, clamant,
protesting, struck in. A few of the men pushed by the trouble, others
stood, here and there a man added a taunt to the brawl. In his turn
Basset came abreast of the quarrel. He halted.

A farm cart blocked the roadway. Over the tail hung three or four
wailing children; into it a couple of sturdy men were trying to lift an
old woman, seated in a chair. A dingy beadle and a constable, who
formed the escort and looked ill at ease, stood beside the cart, and
round it half a score of slatternly women pushed and shrieked and
gesticulated. On the group and the whole dreary scene nightfall cast a
pallid light.

“What is it?” Basset asked.

“They’re shifting Nan Oates to the poorhouse,” a man answered. “Her son
died of the fever, and there’s none to keep her or the little uns.
She’ve done till now, but they’ll not give her bite nor sup out of the
House—that’s the law now’t seems. So the House it be!”

“Her’d rather die than go!” cried a girl.

“D—n them and their Bastilles!” exclaimed a younger man. “Are we free
men, or are we not?”

“Free men?” shrieked a woman, who had seized the horse’s rein and was
loudest in her outcry. “No, nor Staffordshire men, nor Englishmen, nor
men at all, if you let an old woman that’s always lived decent go to
their stone jug this way. Give me Stafford Gaol—’tis miles afore it!”

“Ay, you’re at home there, Bet!” a voice in the crowd struck in, and
the laugh that followed lightened matters.

Basset looked with pity at the old woman. Her head sunk upon her
breast, her thin shawl tucked about her shoulders, her gray hair in
wisps on her cheeks, she gazed in tearless grief upon the hovel which
had been home to her. “Who’s to support her,” he asked, “if she stays?”

“For the bite and sup there’s neighbors,” a man answered. “Reverend
Colet he said he might do something. But he’s been lammed. And there’s
the rent. The boy’s ten, and he made four shilling a week in the pit,
but the new law’s stopped the young uns working.”

“Ay, d—n all new laws!” cried another. “Poor laws and pit laws we’re
none but the worse for them!”

The men were preparing to move the cart. The woman who held the rein
clung to it. “Now, Bet, have a care!” said the constable. “Or you’ll go
home by Weeping Cross again!”

“Cross? I’ll cross you!” the termagant retorted. “Selling up widows’
houses is your bread and meat! May the devil, hoof and horn, with his
scythe on his back, go through you! If there were three men here, ay,
men as you’d call men——”

“Easy, woman, easy!”

“Woman, dang you! You call me woman——”

“Now, let go, Bet! You’ll be in trouble else!” some one said.

But she held on, and the crowd were beginning to jostle the men in
charge when Basset stepped forward. “Steady, a moment,” he said. “Will
the guardians let the woman stop if the rent is provided?”

“Who be you, master?” the constable asked. “You’d best let us do our
duty.”

“Dang it, man,” an old fellow interposed, “it’s Squire Basset of Blore.
Dunno you know him? Keep a civil tongue in your head, will you!”

“Ay,” chimed in another, pushing forward with a menacing gesture. “You
be careful, Jack! You be Jack in office, but ’twon’t always be so!
’Twon’t always be so!”

“Mr. Colet knows the old woman?” Basset asked.

“Sure, sir, the curate knows her.”

“Well, I’ll find the rent,” Basset said, addressing the constable, “if
you’ll let her be. I’ll see the overseer about her in the morning.”

“So long as she don’t come on the rates, sir?”

“She’ll not come on the rates for six months,” Basset said. “I’ll be
answerable for so much.”

The men had little stomach for their task, and with a good excuse they
were willing enough to desist. A woman fetched a stub of a pen and a
drop of ink and Basset wrote a word for their satisfaction. While he
did so, “O’d Staffordshire! O’d Staffordshire!” a man explained in the
background. “Bassets of Blore—they be come from an Abbey and come to a
Grange, as the saying is. You never heard of the Bassets of Blore, you
be neither from Mixen nor Moor!” In old Stafford talk the rich lands of
Cheshire stood for the “mixen” as against the bare heaths of the home
county.

In five minutes the business was done, the woman freed, and Basset was
trudging away through the gathering darkness. But the incident had done
him good. It had lightened his heart. It had changed ever so little the
direction of his thoughts. Out of his own trouble he had stretched a
hand to another; and although he knew that it was not by stray acts
such as this that he could lift himself to Mary’s standard, though the
battle over the new Poor Law had taught him, and many others, that
charity may be the greatest of evils, what he had done seemed to bring
him nearer to her. A hardship of the poor, which he might have seen
with blind eyes, or viewed from afar as the inevitable result of the
stay of outdoor relief, had come home to him. As he plodded across the
moor he carried with him a picture of the old woman with her gray hair
falling about her wrinkled face, and her hands clasped in hopeless
resignation. And he felt that his was not the only trouble in the
world.

When he had passed the wall of Beaudelays Park, Basset struck—not far
from the Gatehouse—into the road leading down to the Vale, and a couple
of hours after dark he plodded into Riddsley. He made for the Audley
Arms, a long straggling house on the main street, in one part of two
stories, in another of three, with a big bay window at the end.
Entering the yard by the archway he ordered a gig to go to the
Gatehouse for his portmanteau. Then he turned into the inn, and
scribbled a note to John Audley, stating that he was called away, and
would explain matters when he wrote again. He sent it by the driver.

It was eight o’clock. “I am afraid, Squire,” the landlord said, “that
there’s no fire upstairs. If you’d not mind our parlor for once,
there’s no one there and it’s snug and warm.”

“I’ll do that, Musters,” he said. He was cold and famished and he was
not sorry to avoid the company of his own thoughts. In the parlor, next
door to the Snug, he might be alone or listen to the local gossip as he
pleased.

Ten minutes later he sat in front of a good plain meal, and for the
time the pangs of appetite overcame those of disappointment. About nine
the landlord entered on some errand. “I suppose, sir,” he said,
lingering to see that his guest had all that he wanted, “you’ve heard
this about Mr. Mottisfont?”

“No, Musters, what is it? Get a clean glass and tell me about it.”

“He’s to resign, sir, I hear. And his son is to stand.”

“Why?”

“Along o’ this about Sir Robert Peel, I understand. They have it that
Sir Robert’s going to repeal the corn taxes—some say that he’s been for
it all through, and some talk about a potato failure. Mr. Mottisfont
sees that that’ll never do for Riddsley, but he don’t want to part from
his leader, after following him all these years; so he’ll go out and
the young gentleman will take his place.”

“Do you think it is true about Peel?”

“They’re saying it, and Mr. Stubbs, he believes it. But it’ll never go
down in Riddsley, Squire. We’re horn and corn men here, two to one of
us. There’s just the two small factories on the other side, and most of
the hands haven’t votes. But here’s Mr. Stubbs himself.”

The lawyer had looked into the room in passing. Seeing Basset he
removed his hat. “Pardon, Squire,” he said. “I did not know that you
were here.”

“Not at all,” Basset answered. He knew the lawyer locally, and had seen
him often—at arm’s length—in the peerage suit. “Will you take a glass
of wine with me?”

Stubbs said that he would with pleasure, if he might take it
standing—his time was short. The landlord was for withdrawing, but
Stubbs detained him. “No, John, with Mr. Basset’s leave I’ve a bone to
pick with you,” he said. “Who are these men who are staying here?”

Musters’s face fell. “Lord, Mr. Stubbs,” he said, “have you heard of
them?”

“I hear most things,” the lawyer answered. “But repealers talking
treason at the Audley Arms is a thing I never thought to hear. They
must go.”

The landlord rubbed his head. “I can’t turn ’em out,” he said. “They’d
have the law of me. His lordship couldn’t turn ’em out.”

“I don’t know about that,” Stubbs replied. “He’s a good landlord, but
he likes his own way.”

“But what can I do?” the stout man protested. “When they came I knew no
more about them than a china babe. When they began to talk, so glib
that no one could answer them, I was more took aback than anybody.
Seems like the world’s coming to an end with Manchester men coming
here.”

“Perhaps it is,” Basset said.

Stubbs met his eye and took his meaning. Later the lawyer maintained
that he had his suspicions from that moment. At the time he only
answered, “Not in our day, Mr. Basset. Peel or Repeal, there’s no one
has attacked the land yet but the land has broken them. And so it will
be this time. John, the sooner those two are out of your house the
better.”

“But, dang me, sir, what am I to do?”

“Put ’em in the horse trough for what I care!” the lawyer replied.
“Good-evening, Squire. I hope the Riddsley parliament mayn’t disturb
you.”

The landlord followed him out, after handing something through the
hatch, which opened into the Snug. He left the hatch a little ajar when
he had done so, and the voices of those who gathered there nightly, as
to a club, reached Basset. At first he caught no more than a word here
or there, but as the debate grew warm the speakers raised their voices.

“All mighty fine,” some one said, laying down the law, “but you’re like
the rest, you Manchester chaps. You’ve your eyes on your own rack and
manger!”

“I’m not denying it,” came the answer in a Lancashire accent, “I’m not
saying that cheap bread won’t suit us. But it isn’t for that——”

“No, no, of course not,” the former speaker replied with heavy
irony—Basset thought that the voice belonged to Hayward of the Leasows,
a pompous old farmer, dubbed behind his back “The Duke.” “You don’t
want low wages i’ your mills, of course!”

“Cheap bread doesn’t make low wages,” the other rejoined. “That’s where
you mistake, sir. Let me put it to you. You’ve known wheat high?”

“It was seventy-seven shillings seven years back,” the farmer
pronounced. “And I ha’ known it a hundred shillings a quarter for three
years together.”

“And I suppose the wages at that time were the highest you’ve ever
known?”

“Well, no,” the farmer admitted, “I’m not saying that.”

“And seven years ago when wheat was seventy-seven—it is fifty-six
now—were wages higher then than now?”

“Well,” the Duke answered reluctantly, “I don’t know as they were,
mister, not to take notice of.”

“Think it out for yourself, sir,” the other replied. “I don’t think
you’ll find that wages are highest when wheat is highest, nor lowest
when wheat is lowest.”

The farmer, more weighty than ready, snorted. But another speaker took
up the cudgels. “Ay, but one minute,” he said. “It’s the price of wheat
fixes the lowest wages. If it’s two pound of bread will keep a man fit
to work—just keep him so and no more—it’s the price of bread fixes
whether the lowest wages is eightpence a day or a shilling a day.”

“Well, but——”

“Well, but by G—d, he’s got you there!” the Duke cried, and smacked his
fat thigh in triumph. “We’ve some sense i’ Riddsley yet. Here’s your
health and song, Dr. Pepper!” At which there was some laughter.

“Well, sir, I’ll not say yes, nor no, to that,” the Lancashire man
replied, as soon as he could get a hearing. “But, gentlemen, it’s not
low wages we want. I’ll tell you the two things we do want, and why we
want cheap bread; first, that your laborers after they have bought
bread may have something over to buy our woollens, and our cottons, and
your pots. And secondly, if we don’t take foreign wheat in payment how
are foreigners to pay for our goods?”

But at this half a dozen were up in arms. “How?” cried the Duke, “why
wi’ money like honest men at home! But there it is! There’s the devil’s
hoof! It’s foreign corn you’re after! And with foreign corn coming in
at forty shillings where’ll we be?”

“No wheat will ever be grown at that price,” declared the free trader
with solemnity, “here or abroad!”

“So you say!” cried Hayward. “But put it at forty-five. We’ll be on the
rates, and our laborers, where’ll they be?”

“I don’t like such talk in my house!” said Musters.

“I’d certainly like an answer to that,” Pepper the surgeon said. “If
the farmers are broke where’ll their laborers be but flocking to your
mills to put down wages there!”

“The laborers? Well, they’re protected now, that’s true.”

“Lucky for them!” cried two or three.

“They are protected now,” the stranger repeated slowly. “And I’ll tell
you what one of them said to me last year. ‘I be protected,’ he said,
‘and I be starving!’”

“Dang his impudence!” muttered old Hayward. “That’s the kind of thing
they two Boshams at the Bridge talk. Firebrands they be!”

But the shot had told; no one else spoke.

“That man’s wages,” the Manchester man continued, “were six shillings a
week—it was in Wiltshire. And you are protected too, sir,” he
continued, turning suddenly on the Duke. “Have you made a fortune, sir,
farming?”

“I don’t know as I have,” the farmer answered sulkily—and in a lower
voice, “Dang his impudence again!”

“Why not? Because you are paying a protected rent. Because you pay high
for feeding-stuff. Because you pay poor-rates so high you’d be better
off paying double wages. There’s only one man benefits by the corn-tax,
sir, there’s only one who is truly protected, and that is the
landlord!”

But to several in the room this was treason, and they cried out upon
it. “Ay, that’s the bottom of it, mister,” one roared, “down with the
landlords and up with the cotton lords!” “There’s your Reform Bill,”
shouted another, “we’ve put the beggars on horseback, and none’s to
ride but them now!” A third protested that cheap bread was a herring
drawn across the track. “They’re for cheap bread for the poor man, but
no votes! Votes would make him as good as them!”

“Anyway,” the stranger replied patiently, “it’s clear that neither the
farmer nor the laborer grows fat on Protection. Your wages are nine
shillings——”

“Ten and eleven!” cried two or three.

“And your farmers are smothered in rates. If that’s all you get by
Protection I’d try another system.”

“Anyways, I’ll ask you to try it out of my house,” Musters said. “I’ve
a good landlord and I’ll not hear him abused!”

“Hear! Hear! Musters! Quite right!”

“I’ve not said an uncivil word,” the Manchester man rejoined. “I shall
leave your house to-morrow, not an hour before. I’ll add only one word,
gentlemen. Bread is the staff of life. Isn’t it the last thing you
should tax?”

“True,” Mr. Pepper replied. “But isn’t agriculture the staple industry?
Isn’t it the base on which all other industries stand? Isn’t it the
mainstay of the best constitution in the world? And wasn’t it the land
that steadied England, and kept it clear of Bonaparte and Wooden
Shoes——”

“Ay, wooden ships against wooden shoes for ever!” broke in old Hayward,
in great excitement. “Where were the oaks grown as beat Bony! No,
master, protect the oak and protect the wheat, and England’ll never
lack ships nor meat! Your cotton-printers and ironfounders they’re
great folks now, great folks, with their brass and their votes, and so
they’ve a mind to upset the gentry. It’s the town against the country,
and new money against the old acres that have fed us and our fathers
before us world without end! But put one of my lads in your mills, and
amid your muck, and in twelve months he’d not pitch hay, no not three
hours of the day!”

Basset could hear the free trader’s chair grate on the sanded floor as
he pushed it back. “Well, gentlemen,” he said, “I’ll not quarrel with
you. I wish you all the protection you deserve—and I think Sir Robert
will give it you! For us, I’m not saying that we are not thinking of
our own interests.”

“Devil a doubt of that!” muttered the farmer.

“And some of us may have been cold-shouldered by my lord. But you may
take it from me that there’s some of us, too, are as anxious to better
the poor man’s lot—ay, as Lord Ashley himself! That’s all! Good-night,
gentlemen.”

When he was gone, “Gi’ me a coal for my pipe, John,” said the Duke. “I
never heard the like of that in Riddsley. He’s a gallus glib chap
that!”

“I won’t say,” said Mr. Pepper cautiously, “that there’s nothing in
it.”

“Plenty in it for the cotton people and the coal people, and the
potters. But not for us!”

“But if Sir Robert sees it that way?” queried the surgeon, delicately.

“Then if Sir Robert were member for Riddsley,” Hayward answered
stubbornly, “he’d get his notice to quit, Dr. Pepper! You may bet your
hat on that!”

“There’s one got a lesson last night,” a new-comer chimed in. “Parson
Colet got so beaten on the moor he’s in bed I am told. He’s been
speaking free these last two months, and I thought he’d get it. Three
lads from your part I am told, Hayward.”

“Well, well!” the farmer replied with philosophy. “There’s good in
Colet, and maybe it’ll be a lesson to him! Anyway, good or bad, he’s
going.”

“Going?” cried two or three, speaking at once.

“I met Rector not two hours back. He’d a letter from Colet saying he
was going to preach the same rubbish here as he’s fed ’em with at Brown
Heath—cheap bread and the rest of it. Rector’s been to him—he wouldn’t
budge, and he got his notice to quit right straight. Rector was fit to
burst when I saw him.”

“Colet be a born fool!” cried Musters. “Who’s like to employ him after
that? Wheat is tithe and the parsons are as fond of their tithe as any
man. You may look a long way before you’ll find a parson that’s a
repealer.”

“Serves Colet right!” said one. “But I’m sorry for him all the same.
There’s worse men than the Reverend Colet.”

Basset could never say afterwards what moved him at this point, but
whatever it was he got up and went out. The boots was lounging at the
door of the inn. He asked the man where Mr. Colet lodged, and learning
that it was in Stream Street, near the Maypole, he turned that way.



CHAPTER XV
STRANGE BEDFELLOWS


Had any one told Basset, even that morning, that before night he would
seek the advice of the Riddsley curate, he would have met the
suggestion with unmeasured scorn. Probably he had not since his college
days spent an hour in intimate talk with a man so far from him in
fortune and position, and so unlike him in those things which bring men
together. Nor in the act of approaching Colet—under the impulse of a
few casual words and a sudden thought—was he able to understand or to
justify himself.

But when he rose to his feet after an hour spent beside the curate’s
dingy hearth—over the barber’s shop in Stream Street—he did not need to
justify the step. He had said little but he had heard much. Colet’s
tongue had been loosened by the sacrifice he had made, and inspired by
that love of his kind which takes refuge in the most unlikely shapes,
he had poured forth at length his beliefs and his aspirations. And
Basset, whose world had tottered since morning, for whom common things
had lost their poise and life its wonted aspect, began to think that he
had found in the other’s aims a new standpoint and the offer of a new
beginning.

The dip candles, which had been many times snuffed, were burning low
when the two rose. The curate, whose pale cheeks matched his bandaged
head, had a last word to say. “Of the need I am sure,” he repeated, as
Basset’s eye sought the cheap clock on the mantelpiece. “If I have not
proved that, the fault, sir, is mine. But the means—they are a question
for you; almost any man may see them more clearly than I do. By votes,
it may be, and so through the people working out their own betterment.
Or by social measures, as Lord Ashley thinks, through the classes that
are fitted by education to judge for all. Or by the wider spread, as I
hold, of self-sacrifice by all for all—to me, the ideal. But of one
thing I am convinced; that this tax upon the commonest food, which
takes so much more in proportion from the poor than from the rich, is
wrong. Certainly wrong, Mr. Basset,—unless the gain and the loss can be
equally spread. That’s another matter.”

“I will not say any more now,” Basset answered cautiously, “than that I
am inclined to your view. But for yourself, are there not others who
will not pay so dearly for maintaining it?”

A redness spread over the curate’s long horse-face. “No, Mr. Basset,”
he rejoined, “if I left my duty to others I should pay still more
dearly. I am my own man. I will remain so.”

“But what will you do when you leave here?” Basset inquired, casting
his eyes round the shabby room. He did not see it as he had seen it on
his entrance. He discerned that, small as it was, and shabby as it was,
it might be a man’s home. “I fear that there are few incumbents who
hold your views.”

“There are absentees,” Colet replied with a smile, “who are not so
particular; and in the north there are a few who think as I think. I
shall not starve.”

“I have an old house on the Derbyshire border twenty miles from here,”
Basset said. “A servant and his wife keep it, and during some months of
the year I live there. It is an out-of-the-way place, Mr. Colet, but it
is at your service—if you don’t get work?”

The curate seemed to shrink into himself. “I couldn’t trespass on you,”
he said.

“I hope you will,” Basset replied. “In the meantime, who was the man
you quoted a few minutes ago?”

“Francis Place. He is a good man though not as we”—he touched his
threadbare cloth—“count goodness. He is something of a Socialist,
something of a Chartist—he might frighten you, Mr. Basset. But he has
the love of the people in him.”

“I will see him.”

“He has been a tailor.”

That hit Basset fairly in the face. “Good heavens!” he said. “A
tailor?”

“Yes,” Colet replied, smiling. “But a very uncommon tailor. Let me tell
you why I quoted him. Because, though he is not a Christian, he has
ideals. He aims higher than he can shoot, while the aims of the
Manchester League, though I agree with them upon the corn-tax, seem to
me to be bounded by the material and warped by their own interests.”

Basset nodded. “You have thought a good deal on these things,” he said.

“I live among the poor. I have them always before me.”

“And I have thought so little that I need time. You must think no worse
of me if I wait a while. And now, good-night.”

But the other did not take the hand held out to him. He was staring at
the candle. “I am not clear that I have been quite frank with you,” he
said awkwardly. “You have offered me the shelter of your house though I
am a stranger, Mr. Basset, and though you must suspect that to harbor
me may expose you to remark. Well, I may be tempted to avail myself of
your kindness. But I cannot do so unless you know more of my
circumstances.”

“I know all that is necessary.”

“You don’t know what I am going to tell you,” Colet persisted. “And I
think that you should. I am going to marry the daughter of your uncle’s
servant, Toft.”

“Good Lord!” cried Basset. This was a second and more serious blow. It
brought him down from the clouds.

“That shocks you, Mr. Basset,” the curate continued with dignity, “that
I should marry one in her position? Well, I am not called upon to
justify it. Why I think her worthy, and more than worthy to share my
life, is my business. I only trouble you with the matter because you
have made me an offer which you might not have made had you known
this.”

Basset did not deny the fact. He could not, indeed. His taste, his
prejudice, his traditions all had received a blow, all were up in arms;
and, for the moment, at any rate he repented of his visit. He felt that
in stepping out of the normal round he had made a mistake. He should
have foreseen, he should have known that he would meet with such
shocks. “You have certainly astonished me,” he said after a pause of
dismay. “I cannot think the match suitable, Mr. Colet. May I ask if my
uncle knows of this?”

“Miss Audley knows of it.”

“But—you cannot yourself think it suitable!”

“I have,” Colet replied dryly, “or rather I had seventy pounds a year.
What girl, born in comfort, gently bred, sheltered from childhood could
I ask to share that? How could I, with so little in the present and no
prospects, ask a gentlewoman to share my lot?”

Basset did not reply, but he was not convinced. A clergyman to marry a
servant, good and refined as Etruria was! It seemed to him to be
unseemly, to be altogether wrong.

Colet too was silent a moment. Then, “I am glad I have told you this,”
he said. “I shall not now trespass on you. On the other hand, I hope
that you may still do something—and with your name, you can do much—for
the good cause. If rumor goes for anything, many will in the next few
months examine the ground on which they stand. It will be much, if what
I have said has weight with you.”

He spoke with constraint, but he spoke like a man, and Basset owned his
equality while he resented it. He felt that he ought to renew his offer
of hospitality, but he could not—reserve and shyness had him again in
their grip. He muttered something about thinking it over, added a word
or two of thanks—which were cut short by the flickering out of the
candle—and a minute later he was in the dark deserted street, and
walking back to his inn—not over well content with himself, if the
truth be told.

Either he should not have gone, he felt, or he should have gone the
whole way, sunk his ideas of caste, and carried the thing through. What
was it to him if the man was going to marry a servant?

But that was a detail. The main point was that he should not have gone.
It had been a foolish impulse—he saw it now—which had taken him to the
barber’s shop; and one which he might have known that he would repent.
He ought to have foreseen that he could not place himself on Colet’s
level without coming into collision with him; that he could not draw
wisdom from him without paying toll.

An impossible person, he thought, a man of ideas quite unlike his own!
And yet the man had spoken well and ably, and spoken from experience.
He had told the things that he had seen as he passed from house to
house, hard, sad facts, the outcome of rising numbers and falling
wages, of over-production, of mouths foodless and unwanted. And all
made worse, as he maintained, by this tax on bread, that barely touched
the rich man’s income, yet took a heavy toll from the small wage.

As he recalled some of the things that he had heard, Basset felt his
interest revive. Colet had dealt with facts; he had attempted no
oratory, he had cast no glamour over them. But he had brought to bear
upon them the light of an ideal—the Christian ideal of unselfishness;
and his hearer, while he doubted, while he did not admit that the
solution was practical, owned its beauty.

For he too, as we know, had had his aspirations, though he had rarely
thought of turning them into action. Instead, he had hidden them behind
the commonplace; and in this he had matched the times, which were
commonplace. For the country lay in the trough of the wave. Neither the
fine fury of the generation which had adored the rights of man, nor the
splendid endurance which the great war had fostered, nor the lesser
ardors of the Reform era, which found its single panacea in votes,
touched or ennobled it. Great wealth and great poverty, jostling one
another, marked a material age, seeking remedies in material things,
despising arms, decrying enthusiasm; an age which felt, but hardly
bowed as yet, to the breath of the new spirit.

But Basset—perhaps because the present offered no great prospect to the
straitened squire—had had his glimpses of a life higher and finer,
devoted to something above the passing whim and the day’s indulgence, a
life that should not be useless to those who came after him. Was it
possible that he now heard the call? Could this be the crusade of which
he had idly dreamed? Had the trumpet sounded at the moment of his
utmost need?

If only it were so! During the evening he had kept his sorrow at bay as
well as he could, distracting his thoughts with passing objects. Now,
as the boots ushered him up the close-smelling stairs to the inn’s best
room, and he stood in his hat and coat, looking on the cold bare aspect
and the unfamiliar things—he owned himself desolate. The thought of
Mary, of his hopes and plans and of the end of these, returned upon him
in an irresistible flood. The waters which he had stemmed all day,
though all day they had lapped his lips, overwhelmed him with their
bitterness. Mary! He had loved her and she—he knew what she thought of
him.

He could not take up the old life. She had made an end of that, the
rather as from this time onward the Gatehouse would be closed to him by
her presence. And the old house near Wootton where he had been wont to
pass part of his time? That hardly met his needs or his aspirations.
Unhappy as he was, he could not see himself sitting down in idleness,
to brood and to rust in a home so remote, so quiet, so lost among the
stony hills that the country said of it,


“Wootton under Weaver
Where God came never!”


No, he could hardly face that. Hitherto he had not been called upon to
say what he would do with his life. Now the question was put to him and
he had to answer it. He had to answer it. For many minutes he sat on
the bed staring before him. And from time to time he sighed.



CHAPTER XVI
THE GREAT HOUSE AT BEAUDELAYS


It was about a week after this that two men stood on the neglected
lawn, contemplating the long blind front of Beaudelays House. With all
its grandeur the house lacked the dignity of ruin, for ruin presumes a
past, and the larger part of the Great House had no past. The ancient
wing that had welcomed brides, and echoed the laughter of children and
given back the sullen notes of the passing-bell did not suffice to
redeem the whole. By night the house might pass; the silent bulk
imposed on the eye. By day it required no effort of fancy to see the
scaffold still clinging to the brickwork, or to discern that the grand
entrance had never opened to guest or neighbor, that everyday life had
never gazed through the blank windows of the long façade.

The house, indeed, was not only dead. It had never lived.

Certainly Nature had done something to shroud the dead. The lawn was
knee-deep in weeds, and the evergreens about it had pushed out
embracing arms to narrow the vista before the windows. At the lower end
of the lawn a paved terrace, the width of the house, promised a freer
air, but even here grass sprouted between the flags, and elders labored
to uproot the stately balustrade that looked on the lower garden. This
garden, once formal, was now a tangle of vegetation, a wilderness amid
whose broad walks Venuses slowly turned to Dryads, and classic urns lay
in fragments, split by the frosts of some excessive winter. Only the
prospect of the Trent Valley and the Derbyshire foot-hills, visible
beyond the pleasance, still pleased; and this view was vague and sad
and distant. For the Great House, as became its greatness, shunned the
public eye, and, lying far back, set a wide stretch of park between its
bounds and the verge of the upland.

One of the two men was the owner. The other who bore a bunch of keys
was Stubbs. Both had a depressed air. It would have been hard to say
which of the two entered more deeply into the sadness of the place.

Presently my lord turned his back on the house. “The view is fine,” he
said. “The only fine thing about the place,” he added bitterly. “Isn’t
there a sort of Belvedere below the garden?”

“There is, my lord. But I fear that it is out of repair.”

“Like everything else! There, don’t think I’m blaming you for it, man.
You cannot make bricks without straw. But let us look at this
Belvedere.”

They descended the steps, and passed slowly along the grass-grown walk,
now and again stepping aside to avoid the clutch of a straggling rose
bough, or the fragments of a broken pillar. They paused to inspect the
sundial, a giant Butterfly with closed wings, a replica of the stone
monster in the Yew Walk. Lord Audley read the inscription, barely
visible through the verdigris that stained the dial-plate:

“Non sine sole volo!”


“Just so!” he said. “A short life and a merry one!”

A few paces farther along the walk they stopped to examine the basin of
the great fountain. Cracked from edge to centre, and become a shallow
bed of clay and weeds, it was now as unsightly as it had been beautiful
in the days when fair women leaning over it had fed the gold fish, or
viewed their mirrored faces in its waters.

“The fortunes of the Audleys in a nutshell!” muttered the unlucky
owner. And turning on his heel, “Confound it, Stubbs,” he cried, “I
have had as much of this as I can stand! A little more and I shall go
back and cut my throat! It is beginning to rain, too. D—n the
Belvedere! Let us go into the house. That cannot be as bad as this.”

Without waiting for an answer, or looking behind him, he strode back
the way they had come. Stubbs followed in silence, and they regained
the lawn.

“I tell you what it is,” Audley continued, letting the agent come
abreast of him. “You must find some vulgarian to take the place—iron
man or cotton man, I don’t care who he is, if he has got the cash I You
must let it, Stubbs. You must let it! It’s a white elephant, it’s the
d—ndest White Elephant man ever had!”

The lawyer shook his head. “You may be sure, my lord,” he said mildly,
“I should have advised that long ago, if it were possible. But we
couldn’t let it in its present state—for a short term; and we have no
more power to lease it for a long one than, as your lordship knows, we
have power to sell it.”

The other swore. At the outset he had scarcely felt his poverty. But he
was beginning to feel it. There were moments such as this when his
withers were wrung; when the consequence which the title had brought
failed to soften the hardships of his lot—a poor peer with a vast
house. Had he tried to keep the Great House in repair it would have
swallowed the whole income of the peerage—a sum which, as it was,
barely sufficed for his needs as a bachelor.

Already Stubbs had hinted that there was one way out—a rich marriage.
And Audley had received the hint with the easiness of a man who was in
no haste to marry and might, likely enough, marry where money was. But
once or twice during the last few days, which they had been spending in
a review of the property, my lord had shown irritation. When an old
farmer had said to his face, that he must bring home a bride with a
good fat chest, “and his lordship would be what his forbears had been,”
the great man, in place of a laughing answer, had turned glumly away.

Presently the two halted at the door of the north wing. Stubbs unlocked
it and pushed it open. They entered an ante-room of moderate size.

“Faugh!” Audley cried. “Open a window! Break one if necessary.”

Stubbs succeeded in opening one, and they passed on into the great
hall, a room sixty feet long and open to the roof, a gallery running
round it. A withdrawing-room of half the length opened at one end, and
midway along the inner side a short passage led to a second hall—the
servants’ hall—the twin of this. Together they formed an H, and were
probably a Jacobean copy of a Henry the Eighth building. A long table,
some benches, and a score of massive chairs furnished the room. Between
the windows hung a few ragged pictures, and on either side of the
farther door a piece of tapestry hung askew.

Audley looked about him. In this room eighty years before the old lord
had held his revels. The two hearths had glowed with logs, a hundred
wax-lights had shone on silver and glass and the rosy tints of old
wine. Guests in satin and velvet, henchmen and led captains, had filled
it with laughter and jest, and song. With a foot on the table they had
toasted the young king—not stout Farmer George, not the old, mad
monarch, but the gay young sovereign. To-day desolation reigned. The
windows gray with dirt let in a grisly light. All was bare and cold and
rusty—the webs of spiders crossed the very hearths. The old lord,
mouldering in his coffin, was not more unlike that Georgian reveller
than was the room of to-day unlike the room of eighty years before.

Perhaps the thought struck his descendant. “God! What a charnel-house!”
he cried. “To think that men made merry in this room. It’s a vault,
it’s a grave! Let us get away from it. What’s through, man?”

They passed into the withdrawing-room, where panels of needlework of
Queen Anne’s time, gloomy with age, filled the wall spaces, and a few
pieces of furniture crouched under shrouds of dust. As they stood
gazing two rats leapt from a screen of Cordovan leather that lay in
tatters on the floor. The rats paused an instant to stare at the
intruders, then fled in panic.

The younger man advanced to one of the panels in the wall. “A hunting
scene?” he said. “These may be worth money some day.”

The lawyer looked doubtful. “It will be a long day first, I am afraid,”
he said. “It’s funereal stuff at the best, my lord.”

“At any rate it is out of reach of the rats,” Lord Audley answered. He
cast a look of distaste at the shreds of the screen. He touched them
with his foot. A third rat sprang out and fled squeaking to covert.
“Oh, d—n!” he said. “Let us see something else.”

The lawyer led the way upstairs to the ghostly, echoing gallery that
ran round the hall. They glanced into the principal guest-room, which
was over the drawing-room. Then they went by the short passage of the H
to the range of bedrooms over the servants’ hall. For the most part
they opened one from the other.

“The parents slept in the outer and the young ladies in the inner,”
Audley said, smiling. “Gad! it tells a tale of the times!”

Stubbs opened the nearest door and recoiled. “Take care, my lord!” he
said. “Here are the bats!”

“Faugh! What a smell! Can’t you keep them out?”

“We tried years ago—I hate them like poison—but it was of no use. They
are in all these upper rooms.”

They were. For when Stubbs, humping his shoulders as under a shower,
opened a second door, the bats streamed forth in a long silent
procession, only to stream back again as silently. In a dusky corner of
the second room a cluster, like a huge bunch of grapes, hung to one of
the rafters. Now and again a bat detached itself and joined the living
current that swept without a sound through the shadowy rooms.

“There’s nothing beyond these rooms?”

“No.”

“Then let us go down. Rats and bats and rottenness! _Non sine sole
volo!_ We may not, but the bats do. Let us go down! Or no! I was
forgetting. Where is the Muniment Room?”

“This way, my lord,” Stubbs replied, turning with suspicious
readiness—the bats were his pet aversion. “I brought a candle and some
of the new lucifers. This way, my lord.”

He led the way down to a door set in a corner of the ante-room. He
unlocked this and they found themselves at the foot of a circular
staircase. On the farther side of the stairfoot was another door which
led, Stubbs explained, into the servants’ quarters. “This turret,” he
added, “is older even than the wing, and forms no part of the H. It was
retained because it supplied a second staircase, and also a short cut
from the servants’ hall to the entrance. The Muniment Room is over this
lobby on the first floor. Allow me to go first, my lord.”

The air was close, but not unpleasant, and the stairs were clean. On
the first floor a low-browed door, clamped and studded with iron,
showed itself. Stubbs halted before it. There was a sputter. A light
shone out. “Wonderful invention!” he said. “Electric telegraph not more
wonderful, though marvellous invention that, my lord.”

“Yes,” the other answered dryly. “But—when were you here last, Stubbs?”

“Not for a twelvemonth, my lord.”

“Leave your candle?”

“No.”

“Then what’s that?” The young man pointed to something that lay in the
angle between a stair and the wall.

“God bless my soul!” the lawyer cried. “It’s a candle.”

“And clean. It has not been there a week. Who has been here, my
friend?”

Stubbs reflected. “No one with my authority,” he said. “But if the
devil himself has been here,” he continued, stoutly recovering himself,
“he can have done no harm. I can prove that in five minutes, my lord—if
you will kindly hold the light.” He inserted a large key in the lock,
and with an effort, he shot back the bolts. He pushed open the door and
signed to Lord Audley to enter.

He did so, and Stubbs followed. They stood and looked about them. They
were in a whitewashed chamber twelve feet square, clean, bare, empty.
The walls gave back the light so that the one candle lit the place
perfectly.

“It’s as good as air-tight,” Stubbs said with pride. “And you see, my
lord, we swept it as bare as the palm of my hand. I can answer for it
that not a shred of paper or a piece of wax was left.”

Audley, gazing about him, seemed satisfied. His face relaxed. “Yes,” he
said, “you could not overlook anything in a place like this. I’m glad
I’ve seen it.”

He was turning to go when a thought struck him. He lowered the light
and scanned the floor. “All the same, somebody has been here!” he
exclaimed. “There’s one of the things you are so pleased with—a
lucifer!”

Stubbs stooped and looked. “A lucifer?” he repeated. He picked up the
bit of charred wood and examined it. “Now how did that come here? I
never used one till six months ago.”

My lord frowned. “Who is it?” he asked.

“Some one, I fear, who has had a key made,” the agent answered, shaking
his head,

“I can see that for myself. But has he learned anything?”

Stubbs stared. “There’s nothing to learn, my lord,” he said. “You can
see that. Whoever he is, he has cracked the nut and found no kernel!”

The young man looked round him again. He nodded. “I suppose so,” he
said. But he seemed ill at ease and inclined to find fault. He threw
the light of the candle this way and that, as if he expected the clean
white walls to tell a tale. “What’s that?” he asked suddenly. “A crack?
Or what?”

Stubbs looked, passed his hand over the mark on the wall, effaced it.
“No, my lord, a cobweb,” he said. “Nothing.”

There was no more to be seen, yet Audley seemed loth to go. At length
he turned and went out. Stubbs closed and locked the door behind them,
then he took the candle from his lordship and invited him to go down
before him. Still the young man hesitated. “I suppose we can learn
nothing more?” he said.

“Nothing, my lord,” Stubbs answered. “To tell you the truth, I have
long thought Mr. John mad, and it is possible that his madness has
taken this turn. But I am equally sure that there is nothing for him to
discover, if he spends every day of his life here.”

“All the same I don’t like it,” the owner objected. “Whoever has been
here has no right here. It is odd that I had some notion of this before
we came. You may depend upon it that this was why he fixed himself at
the Gatehouse.”

“He may have had something of the sort in his mind,” Stubbs admitted.
“But I don’t think so, my lord. More probably, being here and idle, he
took to wandering in for lack of something to do.”

“And by and by, had a key made and strayed into the Muniment Room! No,
that won’t do, Stubbs. And frankly there should be closer supervision
here. It should not have remained for me to discover this.”

He began to descend, leaving Stubbs to digest the remark; who for his
part thought honestly that too much was being made of the matter.
Probably the intruder was John Audley; the man had a bee in his bonnet,
and what more likely than that he should be taken with a craze to haunt
the house which he believed was his own? But the agent was too prudent
to defend himself while the young man’s vexation was fresh. He followed
him down in silence, and before many minutes had passed, they were in
the open air, and had locked the door behind them.

Clouds hung low on the tops of the trees, mist veiled the view, and a
small rain was falling on the wet lawn. Nevertheless the young man
moved into the open. “Come this way,” he said.

The lawyer turned up the collar of his coat and followed him
unwillingly. “Where does he get in?” my lord asked. It seemed as if the
longer he dwelt on the matter the less he liked it. “Not by that
door—the lock is rusty. The key had shrieked in it. Probably he enters
by one of the windows in the new part.”

He walked towards the middle of the lawn and Stubbs, thankful that he
wore Wellington boots, followed him.

The lawyer thought that he had never seen the house wear so dreary an
aspect as it wore under the gray weeping sky. But his lordship was more
practical. “These windows look the most likely,” he said after a short
survey: and he dragged his unwilling attendant to the point he had
marked.

A nearer view strengthened his suspicions. On the sill of one of the
windows were scratches and stains. “You see?” he said. “It should not
have been left to me to discover this! Probably John Audley comes from
the Gatehouse by the Yew Walk.” He turned to measure the distance with
his eye, the distance which divided the spot from the Iron Gate.
“That’s it,” he said, “he comes——”

Then, “Good G—d!” he muttered. “Look! Look!” Stubbs looked. They both
looked. Beyond the lawn, on the farther side of the iron grille and
clinging to it with both hands, a man stood bareheaded under the rain.
Whether he had come uncovered, or his hat had been jerked from him by
some movement caused by their appearance, they could not tell; nor how
long he had stood thus, gazing at them through the bars. But they could
see that his eyes never wavered, that his hands gripped the iron, and
the two knew by instinct that in the intensity of his hate, the man was
insensible alike to the rain that drenched him, and to the wind that
blew out the skirts of his thin black coat.

Even Stubbs held his breath. Even he felt that there was something
uncanny and ominous in the appearance. For the gazer was John Audley.



CHAPTER XVII
TO THE RESCUE


Stubbs was the first to collect himself, but a minute elapsed before he
spoke. Then, “He must be mad,” he cried, “mad, to expose himself to the
weather at his age. If I had not seen it, I couldn’t believe it!”

“I suppose it is John Audley?”

“Yes.” Then raising his voice, “My lord! I don’t think I would go to
him now!”

But Audley was already striding across the lawn towards the gate. The
lawyer hesitated, gave way, and followed him.

They were within twenty paces of the silent watcher when he moved—up to
that time he might have been a lay figure. He shook one hand in the
air, as if he would beat them off, then he turned and walked stiffly
away. Half a dozen steps took him out of sight. The Yew Walk swallowed
him.

But, quickly as he vanished, the lawyer had had time to see that he
staggered. “I fear, my lord, he is ill,” he said. “He will never reach
the Gatehouse in that state. I had better follow him.”

“Why the devil did he come here?” Audley retorted savagely. The
watcher’s strange aspect, his face, white against the dark yews, his
stillness, his gesture, a something ominous in all, had shaken him. “If
he had stopped at home——”

“Still——”

“D—n him, it’s his affair!”

“Still we cannot leave him if he has fallen, my lord,” Stubbs replied
with decision. And without waiting for his employer’s assent he tried
the gate. It was locked, but in a trice he found the key on his bunch,
turned it, and pushed back the gate. Audley noticed that it moved
silently on its hinges.

Stubbs, the gate open, began to feel ashamed of his impulse. Probably
there was nothing amiss after all. But he had hardly looked along the
path before he uttered a cry, and hurrying forward, stooped over a
bundle of clothes that lay in the middle of the walk. It was John
Audley. Apparently he had tripped over a root and lain where he had
fallen.

Stubbs’s cry summoned the other, who followed him through the gate, to
find him on his knees supporting the old man’s head. The sight recalled
Audley to his better self. The mottled face, the staring eyes, the
helpless limbs shocked him. “Good G—d!” he cried, “you were right,
Stubbs! He might have died if we had left him.”

“He would have died,” Stubbs answered. “As it is—I am not sure.” He
opened the waistcoat, felt for the beating of the heart, bent his ear
to it. “No, I don’t think he’s gone,” he said, “but the heart is
feeble, very feeble. We must have brandy! My lord, you are the more
active. Will you go to the Gatehouse—there is no nearer place—and get
some? And something to carry him home! A hurdle if there is nothing
better, and a couple of men?”

“Right!” Audley cried.

“And don’t lose a minute, my lord! He’s nearly gone.”

Audley stripped off his overcoat. “Wrap this about him!” he said. And
before the other could answer he had started for the Gatehouse, at a
pace which he believed that he could keep up.

Pad, pad, my lord ran under the yew trees, swish, swish across the
soaking grass, about the great Butterfly. Pad, pad, again through the
gloom under the yews! Not too fast, he told himself—he was a big man
and he must save himself. Now he saw before him the opening into the
park, and the light falling on the pale turf. And then, at a point not
more than twenty yards short of the open ground, he tripped over a
root, tried to recover himself, struck another root, and fell.

The fall shook him, but he was young, and he was quickly on his feet.
He paused an instant to brush the dirt from his hands and knees; and it
was during that instant that his inbred fear of John Audley, and the
certainty that if John Audley died he need fear no more, rose before
him.

Yes, if he died—this man who was even now plotting against him—there
was an end of that fear! There was an end of uneasiness, of anxiety, of
the alarm that assailed him in the small hours, of the forebodings that
showed him stripped of title and income and consequence. Stripped of
all!

Five seconds passed, and he still stood, engaged with his hands. Five
more; it was his knees he was brushing now—and very carefully. Another
five—the sweat broke out on his brow though the day was cold. Twenty
seconds, twenty-five! His face showed white in the gloom. And still he
stood. He glanced behind him. No one could see him.

But the movement discovered the man to himself, and with an oath he
broke away. He thrust the damning thought from him, he sprang forward.
He ran. In ten strides he was in the open park, and trotting steadily,
his elbows to his sides, across the sward. The blessed light was about
him, the wind swept past his ears, the cleansing rain whipped his face.
Thank God, he had left behind him the heavy air and noisome scent of
the yews. He hated them. He would cut them all down some day.

For in a strange way he associated them with the temptation which had
assailed him. And he was thankful, most thankful, that he had put that
temptation from him—had put it from him, when most men, he thought,
would have succumbed to it. Thank God, he had not! The farther he went,
indeed, the better he felt. By the time he saw the Gatehouse before
him, he was sure that few men, exposed to that temptation, would have
overcome it. For if John Audley died what a relief it would be! And he
had looked very ill; he had looked like a man at the point of death.
The brandy could not reach him under—well, under half an hour. Half an
hour was a long time, when a man looked like that. “I’ll do my best,”
he thought. “Then if he dies, well and good. I’ve always been afraid of
him.”

He did not spare himself, but he was not in training, and he was well
winded when he reached the Gatehouse. A last effort carried him between
the Butterflies, and he halted on the flags of the courtyard. A woman,
whose skirts were visible, but whose head and shoulders were hidden by
an umbrella, was standing in the doorway on his left, speaking to some
one in the house. She heard his footsteps and turned.

“Lord Audley!” she exclaimed—for it was Mary Audley. Then with a
woman’s quickness, “You have come from my uncle?” she cried. “Is he
ill?”

Audley nodded. “I am come for some brandy,” he gasped.

She did not waste a moment. She sped into the house, and to the
dining-room. “I had missed him,” she cried over her shoulder. “The
man-servant is away. I hoped he might be with him.”

In a trice she had opened a cellarette and taken from it a decanter of
brandy. Then she saw that he could not carry this at any speed, and she
turned to the sideboard and took a wicker flask from a drawer. With a
steady hand and without the loss of a minute—he found her presence of
mind admirable—she filled this.

As she corked it, Mrs. Toft appeared, wiping her hands on her apron.
“Dear, dear, miss,” she said, “is the master bad? But it’s no wonder
when he, that doesn’t quit the fire for a week together, goes out like
this? And Toft away and all!” She stared at his lordship. Probably she
knew him by sight.

“Will you get his bed warmed, Mrs. Toft,” Mary answered. She gave Lord
Audley the flask. “Please don’t lose a moment,” she urged. “I am
following—oh yes, I am. But you will go faster.”

She had not a thought, he saw, for the disorder of her dress, or for
her hair dishevelled by the wind, and scarce a thought for him. He
decided that he had never seen her to such advantage, but it was no
time for compliments, nor was she in the mood for them. Without more he
nodded and set off on his return journey—he had not been in the house
three minutes. By and by he looked back, and saw that Mary was
following on his heels. She had snatched up a sun-bonnet, discarded the
umbrella, and, heedless of the rain, was coming after him as swiftly
and lightly as Atalanta of the golden apple. “Gad, she’s not one of the
fainting sort!” he reflected; and also that if he had given way to that
d—d temptation he could not have looked her in the face. “As it is,”
his mind ran, “what are the odds the old boy’s not dead when we get
there? If he is—I am safe! If he is not, I might do worse than think of
her. It would checkmate him finely. More”—he looked again over his
shoulder—“she’s a fine mover, by Gad, and her figure’s perfect! Even
that rag on her head don’t spoil her!” Whereupon he thought of a
certain Lady Adela with whom he was very friendly, who had political
connections and would some day have a plum. The comparison was not, in
the matter of fineness and figure, to Lady Adela’s advantage. Her lines
were rather on the Flemish side.

Meanwhile Mary was feeling anything but an Atalanta. Wind and rain and
wet grass, loosened hair and swaying skirts do not make for romance.
But in her anxiety she gave small thought to these. Her one instinct
was to help. With all his oddity her uncle had been kind to her, and
she longed to show him that she was grateful. And he was her one
relative. She had no one else in the world. He had given her what of
home he had, and ease, and a security which she had never known before.
Were she to lose him now—the mere fancy spurred her to fresh exertions,
and in spite of a pain in her side, in spite of clinging skirts, and
shoes that threatened to leave her feet, she pushed on. She was not far
behind Audley when he reached the Yew Walk.

She saw him plunge into it, she followed, and was on the scene not many
seconds later. When she caught sight of the little group kneeling about
the prostrate man, that sense of tragedy, and of the inevitable, which
assails at such a time, shook her. The thing always possible, never
expected, had happened at last.

Then the coolness which women find in these emergencies returned. She
knelt between the men, took the insensible head on her arm, held out
her other hand for the cup. “Has he swallowed any?” she asked, taking
command of the situation.

“No,” Toft answered—and she became aware that the man with Lord Audley
was the servant.

She waited for no more, she tilted the cup, and by some knack she
succeeded where Toft had failed. A little of the spirit was swallowed.
She improvised a pillow and laid the head down on it. “The lower the
better,” she murmured. She felt the hands and began to rub one. “Rub
the other,” she said to Toft. “The first thing to do is to get him
home! Have you a carriage? How near can you bring it, Lord Audley?”

“We can bring it to the park at the end of the walk,” he answered. “My
agent has gone to fetch it.”

“Will you hasten it?” she replied. “Toft will stay with me. And bring
something, please, on which you can carry him to it.”

“At once,” Audley answered, and he went off in the direction of the
Great House.

“I’ve seen him as bad before, Miss,” Toft said. “I found that he had
gone out without his hat and I followed him, but I could not trace him
at once. I don’t think you need feel alarmed.”

Certainly the face had lost its mottled look, the eyes were now shut,
the limbs lay more naturally. “If he were only at home!” Mary answered.
“But every moment he is exposed to the cold is against him. He must be
wet through.”

She induced the patient to swallow another mouthful of brandy, and with
their eyes on his face the two watched for the first gleam of
consciousness. It came suddenly. John Audley’s eyes opened. He stared
at them.

His mind, however, still wandered. “I knew it!” he muttered. “They
could not be there and I not know it! But the wall! The wall is
thick—thick and——” He was silent again.

The rambling mind is to those who are not wont to deal with it a most
uncanny thing, and Mary looked at Toft to see what he made of it. But
the servant had eyes only for his master. He was gazing at him with an
absorbed face.

“Ay, a thick wall!” the sick man murmured. “They may look and look,
they’ll not see through it.” He was silent a moment, then, “All bare!”
he murmured. “All bare!” He chuckled faintly, and tried to raise
himself, but sank back. “Fools!” he whispered, “fools, when in ten
minutes if they took out a brick——”

The servant cut him short. “Here’s his lordship!” he cried. He spoke so
sharply that Mary looked up in surprise, wondering what was amiss. Lord
Audley was within three or four paces of them—the carpet of yew leaves
had deadened his footsteps. “Here’s his lordship, sir!” Toft repeated
in the same tone, his mouth close to John Audley’s ear.

The servant’s manner shocked Mary. “Hush, Toft!” she said. “Do you want
to startle him?”

“His lordship will startle him,” Toft retorted. He looked over his
shoulder, and without ceremony he signed to Lord Audley to stand back.

“Bare, quite bare!” John Audley muttered, his mind still far away. “But
if they took out—if they took out——”

Toft waved his hand again—waved it wildly.

“All right, I understand,” Lord Audley said. He had not at first
grasped what was wanted, but the man’s repeated gestures enlightened
him. He retired to a position where he was out of the sick man’s sight.

The servant wiped the sweat from his brow. “He mustn’t see him!” he
repeated insistently. “Lord! what a turn it gave me. I ask your pardon,
Miss,” he continued, “but I know the master so well.” He cast an uneasy
glance over his shoulder. “If the master’s eyes lit on him once, only
once, when he’s in this state, I’d not answer for his life.”

Mary reproached herself. “You are quite right, Toft,” she said. “I
ought to have thought of that myself.”

“He must not see any strangers!”

“He shall not. You are quite right.”

But Toft was still uneasy. He looked round. Stubbs and a man who had
been working in the neighborhood were bringing up a sheep-hurdle, and
again the butler’s anxiety overcame him. “D—n!” he said: and he rose to
his feet. “I think they want to kill him amongst them! Why can’t they
keep away?”

“Hush! Toft. Why——”

“He mustn’t see the lawyer! He must not see him on any account.”

Mary nodded. “I will arrange it!” she said. “Only don’t excite him. You
will do him harm that way if you are not careful. I will speak to
them.”

She went to meet them and explained, while Stubbs, who had not seen her
before, considered her with interest. So this was Miss Audley, Peter
Audley’s daughter! She told them that she thought it better that her
uncle should not find strangers about him when he came to himself. They
agreed—it seemed quite natural—and it was arranged that Toft and the
man should carry him as far as the carriage, while Mary walked beside
him; and that afterwards she and Toft should travel with him. The
carriage cushions were placed on the hurdle, and the helpless man was
lifted on to them. Toft and the laborer raised their burden, and slowly
and heavily, with an occasional stagger, they bore it along the sodden
path. Mary saw that the sweat sprang out on Toft’s sallow face and that
his knees shook under him. Clearly the man was taxing his strength to
the utmost, and she felt some concern—she had not given him credit for
such fidelity. However, he held out until they reached the carriage.

Babbling a word now and again, John Audley was moved into the vehicle.
Mary mounted beside him and supported his head, while Toft climbed to
the box, and at a footpace they set off across the sward, the laborer
plodding at the tail of the carriage, and Lord Audley and Stubbs
following a score of paces behind. The rain had ceased, but the clouds
were low and leaden, the trees dripped sadly, and the little procession
across the park had a funereal look. To Mary the way seemed long, to
Toft still longer. With every moment his head was round. His eyes were
now on his master, now jealously cast on those who brought up the rear.
But everything comes to an end, and at length they swung into the
courtyard, where Mrs. Toft, capable and cool, met them and took a load
off Mary’s shoulders.

“He’s that bad is he?” she said calmly. “Then the sooner he’s in his
bed the better. ’Truria’s warming it. How will we get him up? I could
carry him myself if that’s all. If Toft’ll take his feet, I’ll do the
rest. No need for another soul to come in!” with a glance at Lord
Audley. “But if they would fetch the doctor I’d not say no, Miss.”

“I’ll ask them to do that,” Mary said.

“And don’t you worrit, Miss,” Mrs. Toft continued, eyeing the sick man
judicially. “He’s been nigh as bad as this before and been about within
the week. There’s some as when they wool-gathers, there’s no worse
sign. But the master he’s never all here, nor all there, and like a
Broseley butter-pot another touch of the kiln will neither make him nor
break him. Now, Toft, wide of the door-post, and steady, man.”

Lord Audley and Stubbs had remained outside, but when they saw Mary
coming towards them, the young man left Stubbs and went to meet her.
“How is he?” he asked.

“Mrs. Toft thinks well of him. She has seen him nearly as ill before,
she says. But if he recovers,” Mary continued gratefully, “we owe his
life to you. Had you not found him he must have died. And if you had
lost a moment in bringing the news, I am sure that we should have been
too late.”

The young man might have given some credit to Stubbs, but he did not;
perhaps because time pressed, perhaps because he felt that his virtue
in resisting a certain temptation deserved its reward. Instead he
looked at Mary with a sympathy so ardent that her eyes fell. “Who would
not have done as much?” he said. “If not for him—for you.”

“Will you add one kindness then?” she answered. “Will you send Dr.
Pepper as quickly as possible?”

“Without the loss of a minute,” he said. “But one thing before I go. I
cannot come here to inquire, yet I should like to know how he goes on.
Will you walk a little way down the Riddsley road at noon to-morrow,
and tell me how he fares?”

Mary hesitated. But when he had done so much for them, when he had as
good as saved her uncle’s life, how could she be churlish? How could
she play the prude? “Of course I will,” she said frankly. “I hope I
shall bring a good report.”

“Thank you,” he said. “Until to-morrow!”



CHAPTER XVIII
MASKS AND FACES


Cherbuliez opens one of his stories with the remark that if the law of
probabilities ruled, the hero and heroine would never have met, seeing
that the one lived in Venice and the other seldom left Paris. That in
spite of this they fell in with one another was enough to suggest to
the lady that Destiny was at work to unite them.

He put into words a thought which has entertained millions of lovers.
If in face of the odds of three hundred and sixty-four to one Phyllis
shares her birthday with Corydon, if Frederica sprains her ankle and
the ready arm belongs to a Frederic, if Mademoiselle has a _grain de
beauté_ on the right ear, and Monsieur a plain mole on the left—here is
at once matter for reverie, and the heart is given almost before the
hands have met.

This was the fourth occasion on which Audley had come to Mary’s rescue,
and, sensible as she was, she was too thoroughly woman to be proof
against the suggestion. On three of the four occasions the odds had
been against his appearance. Yet he had come. To-day in particular, as
if no pain that threatened her could be indifferent to him, as if no
trouble approached her but touched a nerve in him, he had risen from
the very ground to help and sustain her.

Could the coldest decline to feel interest in one so strangely linked
with her by fortune? Could the most prudent in such a case abstain from
day dreams, in which love and service, devotion and constancy, played
their parts?

_Sic itur ad astra!_ So men and women begin to love.

She spent the morning between the room in which John Audley was making
a slow recovery, and the deserted library which already wore a cold and
unused aspect. In the one and the other she felt a restlessness and a
disturbance which she was fain to set down to yesterday’s alarm. The
old interests invited her in vain. Do what she would, she could not
keep her mind off the appointment before her. Her eyes grew dreamy, her
thoughts strayed, her color came and went. At one moment she would
plunge into a thousand attentions to her uncle, at another she opened
books only to close them. She looked at the clock—surely the hands were
not moving! She looked again—it could not be as late as that! The truth
was that Mary was not in love, but she was ready to be in love. She was
glad and sorry, grave and gay, without reason; like a stream that
dances over the shallows, and rippling and twinkling goes its way
through the sunshine, knowing nothing of the deep pool that awaits it.

Presently, acting upon some impulse, she opened a drawer in one of the
tables. It contained a portrait in crayons of Peter Basset, which John
Audley had shown her. She took out the sketch and set it against a book
where the light fell upon it, and she examined it. At first with a
smile—that he should have been so mad as to think what he had thought!
And then with a softer look. How hard she had been to him! How
unfeeling! Nay, how cruel!

She sat for a long time looking at the portrait. But in fact she had
forgotten that it was before her, when the clock, striking the
half—hour before noon, surprised her. Then she thrust the portrait back
into its drawer, and went with a composed face to put on her hat.

The past summer had been one of the wettest ever known, for rain had
fallen on five days out of seven. But to-day it was fine, and as Mary
descended the road that led from the house towards Riddsley, a road
open to the vale on one side and flanked on the other by a rising slope
covered with brushwood, a watery sun was shining. Its rays, aided by
the clearness of the air, brought out the colors of stubble and field,
flood and coppice, that lay below. And men looking up from toil or
pleasure, leaning on spades or pausing before they crossed a stile, saw
the Gatehouse transformed to a fairy lodge, gray, clear—cut,
glittering, breaking the line of forest trees—saw it as if it had stood
in another world.

Mary looked back, looked forward, admired, descended. She had made up
her mind that Lord Audley would meet her at a turn near the foot of the
hill, where a Cross had once stood, and where the crumbling base and
moss-clothed steps still bade travellers rest and be thankful.

He was there, and Mary owned the attraction of the big smiling face and
the burly figure, that in a rough, caped riding-coat still kept an air
of fashion. He on his side saw coming to meet him, through the pale
sunshine, not as yesterday an Atalanta, but a cool Dian, with her hands
in a large muff.

“You bring a good report, I hope?” he cried before they met.

“Very good,” Mary replied, sparkling a little as she looked at him—was
not the sun shining? “My uncle is much better this morning. Dr. Pepper
says that it was mainly exertion acting on a weak heart. He expects him
to be downstairs in a week and to be himself in a fortnight. But he
will have to be more careful in future.”

“That is good!”

“He says, too, that if you had not acted so promptly, my uncle must
have died.”

“Well, he was pretty far gone, I must say.”

“So, as he will not thank you himself, you must let me thank you.” And
Mary held out the hand she had hitherto kept in her muff. She was
determined not to be a prude.

He pressed it discreetly. “I am glad,” he said. “Very glad. Perhaps
after this he may think better of me.”

She laughed. “I don’t think that there is a chance of it,” she said.

“No? Well, I suppose it was foolish, but do you know, I did hope that
this might bring us together.”

“You may dismiss it,” she answered, smiling.

“Ah!” he said. “Then tell me this. How in the world did he come to be
there? Without a hat? Without a coat? And so far from the house?”

Mary hesitated. He had turned, they were walking side by side. “I am
not sure that I ought to tell you,” she said. “What I know I gathered
from a word that Mr. Audley let fall when he was rambling. He seems to
have had some instinct, some feeling that you were there and to have
been forced to learn if it was so.”

“But forced? By what?” Lord Audley asked. “I don’t understand.”

“I don’t understand either,” Mary answered.

“He could not know that we were there?”

“But he seems to have known.”

“Strange,” he murmured. “Does he often stray away like that?”

“He does, sometimes,” she admitted reluctantly.

“Ah!” Audley was silent a moment. Then, “Well, I am glad he is better,”
he said in the tone of one who dismisses a subject. “Let us talk of
something else—ourselves. Are you aware that this is the fourth time
that I have come to your rescue?”

“I know that it is the fourth time that you have been very useful,” she
admitted. She wished that she had been able to control her color, but
though he spoke playfully there was meaning in his voice.

“I, too, have a second sense it seems,” he said, almost purring as he
looked at her. “Did you by any chance think of me, when you missed your
uncle?”

“Not for a moment,” she retorted.

“Perhaps—you thought of Mr. Basset?”

“No, nor of Mr. Basset. Had he been at the Gatehouse I might have. But
he is away.”

“Away, is he? Oh!” He looked at her with a whimsical smile. “Do you
know that when he met us the other evening I thought that he was a
little out of temper? It was not a continuance of that which took him
away, I suppose?”

Mary would have given the world to show an unmoved face at that moment.
But she could not. Nor could she feel as angry as she wished. “I
thought we were going to talk of ourselves,” she said.

“I thought that we were talking of you.”

On that, “I am afraid that I must be going back,” she said. And she
stopped.

“But I am going back with you!”

“Are you? Well, you may come as far as the Cross.”

“Oh, hang the Cross!” he answered with a masterfulness of which Mary
owned the charm, while she rebelled against it. “I shall come as far as
I like! And hang Basset too—if he makes you unhappy!” He laughed.
“We’ll talk of—what shall we talk of, Mary? Why, we are cousins—does
not that entitle me to call you ‘Mary’?”

“I would rather you did not,” she said, and this time there was no lack
of firmness in her tone. She remembered what Basset had said about her
name and—and for the moment the other’s airiness displeased her.

“But we are cousins.”

“Then you can call me cousin,” she answered.

He laughed. “Beaten again!” he said.

“And I can call you cousin,” she said sedately. “Indeed, I am going to
treat you as a cousin. I want you, if not to do, to think of doing
something for me. I don’t know,” nervously, “whether I am asking more
than I ought—if so you must forgive me. But it is not for myself.”

“You frighten me!” he said. “What is it?”

“It’s about Mr. Colet, the curate whom you helped us to save from those
men at Brown Heath. He has been shamefully treated. What they did to
him might be forgiven—they knew no better. But I hear that because he
preaches what is not to everybody’s taste, but what thousands and
thousands are saying, he is to lose his curacy. And that is his
livelihood. It seems most wicked to me, because I am told that no one
else will employ him. And what is he to do? He has no friends——”

“He has one eloquent friend.”

“Don’t laugh at me!” she cried.

“I am not laughing,” he answered. He was, in fact, wondering how he
should deal with this—this fad of hers. A little, too, he was wondering
what it meant. It could not be that she was in love with Colet. Absurd!
He recalled the look of the man. “I am not laughing,” he repeated more
slowly. “But what do you want me to do?”

“To use your influence for him,” Mary explained, “either with the
rector to keep him or with some one else to employ him.”

“I see.”

“He only did what he thought was his duty. And—and because he did it,
is he to pay with all he has in the world?”

“It seems a hard case.”

“It is more, it is an abominable injustice!” she cried.

“Yes,” he said slowly. “It seems so. It certainly seems hard. But let
me—don’t be angry with me if I put another side.” He spoke with careful
moderation. “It is my experience that good, easy men, such as I take
the rector of Riddsley to be, rarely do a thing which seems cruel,
without reason. A clergyman, for instance; he has generally thought out
more clearly than you or I what it is right to say in the pulpit; how
far it is lawful, and then again how far it is wise to deal with
matters of debate. He has considered how far a pronouncement may offend
some, and so may render his office less welcome to them. That is one
consideration. Probably, too, he has considered that a statement, if
events falsify it, will injure him with his poorer parishioners who
look up to him as wiser than themselves. Well, when such a man has laid
down a rule and finds a younger clergyman bent upon transgressing it,
is it unreasonable if he puts his foot down?”

“I had not looked at it in that way.”

“And that, perhaps, is not all,” he resumed. “You know that a thing may
be true, but that it is not always wise to proclaim it. It may be too
strong meat. It may be true, for instance, that corn-dealers make an
unfair profit out of the poor; but it is not a truth that you would
tell a hungry crowd outside the corn-dealer’s shop on a Saturday
night.”

“No,” Mary allowed reluctantly. “Perhaps not.”

“And again—I have nothing to say against Colet. It is enough for me
that he is a friend of yours——”

“I have a reason for being interested in him. I am sure that if you
heard him——”

“I might be carried away? Precisely. But is it not possible that he has
seen much of one side of this question, much of the poverty for which a
cure is sought, without being for that reason fitted to decide what the
cure should be?”

Mary nodded. “Have you formed any opinion yourself?” she asked.

But he was too prudent to enter on a discussion. He saw that so far he
had impressed her with what he had said, and he was not going to risk
the advantage he had gained. “No,” he said, “I am weighing the matter
at this moment. We are on the verge of a crisis on the Corn Laws, and
it is my duty to consider the question carefully. I am doing so. I have
hitherto been a believer in the tax. I may change my views, but I shall
not do so hastily. As for your friend, I will consider what can be
done, but I fear that he has been imprudent.”

“Sometimes,” she ventured, “imprudence is a virtue.”

“And its own reward!” he retorted. They had passed the Cross, they were
by this time high on the hill, with one accord they came to a stand.
“However, I will think it over,” he continued. “I will think it over,
and what a cousin may, a cousin shall.”

“A cousin may much when he is Lord Audley.”

“A poor man in a fine coat! A butterfly in an east wind.” He removed
his curly-brimmed hat and stood gazing over the prospect, over the wide
valley that far and near gleamed with many a sheet of flood-water.
“Have you ever thought, Mary, what that means?” he continued with
feeling. “To be the shadow of a name! A ghost of the past! To have for
home a ruin, and for lands a few poor farms—in place of all that we can
see from here! For all this was once ours. To live a poor man among the
rich! To have nothing but——”

“Opportunities!” she answered, her voice betraying how deeply she was
moved—for she too was an Audley. “For, with all said and done, you
start where others end. You have no need to wait for a hearing. Doors
stand open to you that others must open. Your name is a passport—is
there a Stafford man who does not thrill to it? Surely these things are
something. Surely they are much?”

“You would make me think so!” he exclaimed.

“Believe me, they are.”

“They would be if I had your enthusiasm!” he answered, moved by her
words. “And, by Jove,” gazing with admiration at her glowing face, “if
I had you by me to spur me on there’s no knowing, Mary, what I might
not try! And what I might not do!”

Womanlike, she would evade the crisis which she had provoked. “Or fail
to do!” she replied. “Perhaps the most worthy would be left undone. But
I must go now,” she continued. “I have to give my uncle his medicine. I
fear I am late already.”

“When shall I see you again?” he asked, trying to detain her.

“Some day, I have no doubt. But good-bye now! And don’t forget Mr.
Colet! Good-bye!”

He stood awhile looking after her, then he turned and went down the
hill. By the time he was at the place where he had met her he was glad
that she had broken off the interview.

“I might have said too much,” he reflected. “She’s handsome enough to
turn any man’s head! And not so cold as she looks. And she spells
safety. But there’s no hurry—and she’s inclined to be kind, or I am
mistaken! That clown, Basset, too, has got his dismissal, I fancy, and
there’s no one else!”

Presently his thoughts took another turn. “What maggots women get into
their heads!” he muttered. “That pestilent Colet—I’m glad the rector
acted on my hint. But there it is; when a woman meddles with politics
she’s game for the first spouter she comes across! Fine eyes, too, and
the Audley blood! With a little drilling she would hold her own
anywhere.”

Altogether, he found the walk to the place where he had left his
carriage pleasant enough and his thoughts satisfactory. With Mary and
safety on one side, and Lady Adela and a plum on the other—it would be
odd if he did not bring his wares to a tolerable market.



CHAPTER XIX
THE CORN LAW CRISIS


He had been right in his forecast when he told Mary that a political
crisis was at hand. That which had been long whispered, was beginning
to be stated openly in club and market-place. The Corn Laws, the
support of the country, the mainstay, as so many thought, of the
Constitution, were in danger; and behind closed doors, while England
listened without, the doctors were met to decide their fate.

Potatoes! The word flew from mouth to mouth that wet autumn, from town
to country, from village to village. Potatoes! The thing seemed
incredible. That the lordly Corn Laws, the bulwark of the landed
interest, the prop of agriculture, that had withstood all attacks for
two generations, and maintained themselves alike against high prices
and the Corn Law League—that these should go down because a vulgar root
like the potato had failed in Ireland—it was a thing passing belief. It
couldn’t be. With the Conservatives in power, it seemed impossible.

Yet it was certain that the position was grave, if not hopeless. Never
since the Reform Bill had there been such meetings of the Cabinet, so
frequent, so secret. And strange things were said. Some who had
supported Peel yet did not trust him, maintained that this was the
natural sequel of his measures, the point to which he had been moving
through all the years of his Ministry. Potatoes—bah! Others who still
supported him, yet did not trust him, brooded nervously over his action
twenty years before, when he had first resisted and then accepted the
Catholic claims. Tories and Conservatives alike, wondered what they
were there to conserve, if such things were in the wind; they
protested, but with growing misgiving, that the thing could not be.
While those among them who had seats to save and majorities to guard,
met one another with gloomy looks, whispered together in corners and
privately asked themselves what they would do—if he did. Happy in these
circumstances were those who like Mottisfont, the father, were ready to
retire; and still happier those who like Mottisfont, the son, knew the
wishes of their constituents and could sing “John Barleycorn, my Joe,
John,” with no fear of being jilted.

Their anxieties—they were politicians—were mainly personal—and selfish.
But there were some, simple people like Mr. Stubbs at Riddsley, who
really believed, when these rumors reached them, that the foundations
of things were breaking up, and that the world in which they had lived
was sinking under their feet. Already in fancy they saw the glare of
furnaces fall across the peaceful fields. Already they heard the tall
mill jar and quiver where the cosey homestead and the full stackyard
sprawled. They saw a weakly race, slaves to the factory bell, overrun
the land where the ploughman still whistled at his work and his wife
suckled healthy babes. To these men, if the rumors they heard were
true, if Peel had indeed sold the pass, it meant the loss of all. It
meant the victory of coal and cotton, the ruling of all after the
Manchester pattern, the reign of Cash, the Lord, and ten per cent. his
profit. It meant the end of the old England they had loved.

Not that Stubbs said this at Riddsley, or anything like it. He smiled
and kept silence, as became a man who knew much and was set above
common rumor. The landlord of the Audley Arms, the corndealer, the
brewer, the saddler went away from him with their fears allayed merely
by the way in which he shrugged his shoulders. At the farmers’ ordinary
he had never been more cheerful. He gave the toast of “Horn and Corn,
gentlemen! And when potatoes take their place you may come and tell
me!” And he gave it so heartily that the farmers went home,
market-peart and rejoicing, laughed at their doubting neighbors, and
quoted a hundred things that Lawyer Stubbs had not said.

But a day or two later the lawyer sustained an unpleasant shock. He had
been little moved by Lord John’s manifesto—the declaration in which the
little Whig Leader, seeing that the Government hesitated, had plumped
for total repeal. That was in the common course of things. It had
heartened him, if anything. It was natural. It would bring the Tories
into line and put an end to trimming. But this—this which confronted
him one morning when he opened his London paper was different. He read
it, he held his breath, he stood aghast a long minute, he swore. After
a few minutes he took his hat and the newspaper, and went round to the
house in which Lord Audley lived when he was at Riddsley.

It was a handsome Georgian house, built of brick with stone facings,
and partly covered with ivy. A wide smooth lawn divided it from the
road. The occupant was a curate’s widow who lived there with her two
sisters and eked out their joint means by letting the first floor to
her landlord. For “The Butterflies” was Audley property, and the
clergyman’s widow was held to derogate in no way by an arrangement
which differed widely from a common letting of lodgings. Mrs. Jenkinson
was stout, short, and fussy, her sisters were thin, short, and precise,
but all three overflowed with words as kindly as their deeds. Good Mrs.
Jenkinson, in fact, who never spoke of his lordship behind his back but
with distant respect, sometimes forgot in his presence that he was
anything but a “dear young man,” and when he had a cold, would
prescribe a posset or a warming-pan with an insistence which at times
amused and more often bored him.

Stubbs found his lordship just risen from a late lunch, and in his
excitement, the lawyer forgot his manners. “By G—d, my lord!” he cried,
“he’s resigned.”

Audley looked at him with displeasure. “Who’s resigned?” he asked
coldly.

“Peel!”

Against that news the young man was not proof. He caught the infection.
“Impossible!” he said, rising to his feet.

“It’s true! It’s in the _Morning Post_, my lord! He saw the Queen
yesterday. She’s sending for Lord John. It’s black treachery! It’s the
blackest of treachery! With a majority in the House, with the peers in
his pocket, the country quiet, trade improving, everything in his
favor, he’s sold us—sold us to Cobden on some d—d pretext of famine in
Ireland!”

Audley did not answer at once. He stood deep in thought, his eyes on
the floor, his hands in his pockets. At length, “I don’t follow it,” he
said. “How is Russell, who is in a minority, to carry repeal?”

“Peel’s promised his support!” Stubbs cried. Like most honest men, he
was nothing if not thorough. “You may depend upon it, my lord, he has!
He won’t deceive me again. I know him through and through, now. He’ll
take with him Graham and Gladstone and Herbert, his old tail, Radicals
at heart every man of them, and he’s the biggest!”

“Well,” Audley said slowly, “he might have done one thing worse. He
might have stayed in and passed repeal himself!”

“Good G—d!” the lawyer cried, “Judas wouldn’t have done that! All he
could do, he has done. He has let in corn from Canada, cattle from
Heaven knows where, he has let in wool. All that he has done. But even
he has a limit, my lord! Even he! The man who was returned to support
the Corn Laws—to repeal them. Impossible!”

“Well?” Audley said. “There’ll be an election, I suppose?”

“The sooner the better,” Stubbs answered vengefully. “And we shall see
what the country thinks of this. In Riddsley we’ve been ready for
weeks—as you know, my lord. But a General Election? Gad! I only hope
they will put up some one here, and we will give them such a beating as
they’ve never had!”

Audley pondered. “I suppose Riddsley is safe,” he said.

“As safe as Burton Bridge, my lord!”

The other rattled the money in his pocket. “As long as you give them a
lead, Stubbs, I suppose? But if you went over? What then?”

Stubbs opened his eyes. “Went over?” he ejaculated.

“Oh, I don’t mean,” my lord said airily, “that you’re not as staunch as
Burton Bridge. But supposing you took the other side—it would make a
difference, I suppose?”

“Not a jot!” the lawyer answered sturdily.

“Not even if the two Mottisfonts sided with Peel?”

“If they did the old gentleman would never see Westminster again,”
Stubbs cried, “nor the young one go there!”

“Or,” Audley continued, setting his shoulders against the mantel-shelf,
and smiling, “suppose I did? If the Beaudelays interest were cast for
repeal? What then?”

“What then?” Stubbs answered. “You’ll pardon me, my lord, if I am
frank. Then the Beaudelays influence, that has held the borough time
out of mind, that returned two members before ’32, and has returned one
since—there’d be an end of it! It would snap like a rotten stick. The
truth is we hold the borough while we go with the stream. In fair
weather when it is a question of twenty votes one way or the other, we
carry it. And you’ve the credit, my lord.”

Audley moved his shoulders restlessly. “It’s all I get by it,” he said.
“If I could turn the credit into a snug place of two thousand a year,
Stubbs—it would be another thing. Do you know,” he continued, “I’ve
often wondered why you feel so strongly on the corn-taxes?”

“You asked me that once before, my lord,” the agent answered slowly.
“All that I can say is that more things than one go to it. Perhaps the
best answer I can make is that, like your lordship’s influence in the
borough, it’s part sentiment and part tradition. I have a picture in my
mind—it’s a picture of an old homestead that my grandfather lived in
and died in, and that I visited when I was a boy. That would be about
the middle nineties; the French war going, corn high, cattle high, a
good horse in the gig and old ale for all comers. There was comfort
inside and plenty without; comfort in the great kitchen, with its floor
as clean as a pink, and greened in squares with bay leaves, its dresser
bright with pewter, its mantel with Toby jugs! There was wealth in the
stackyard, with the poultry strutting and scratching, and more in the
byres knee-deep in straw, and the big barn where they flailed the
wheat! And there were men and maids more than on two farms to-day, some
in the house, some in thatched cottages with a run on the common and
wood for the getting. I remember, as if they were yesterday, hot summer
afternoons when there’d be a stillness on the farm and all drowsed
together, the bees, and the calves, and the old sheep-dog, and the only
sounds that broke the silence were the cluck of a hen, or the clank of
pattens on the dairy-floor, while the sun fell hot on the orchard,
where a little boy hunted for damsons! That’s what I often see, my
lord,” Stubbs continued stoutly. “And may Peel protect me, if I ever
raise a finger to set mill and furnace, devil’s dust and slave-grown
cotton, in place of that!”

My lord concealed a yawn. “Very interesting, Stubbs,” he said. “Quite a
picture! Peace and plenty and old ale! And little Jack Horner sitting
in a corner! No, don’t go yet, man. I want you.” He made a sign to
Stubbs to sit down, and settling his shoulders more firmly against the
mantel-shelf, he thrust his hands deeper into his trouser-pockets. “I’m
not easy in my mind about John Audley,” he said. “I’m not sure that he
has not found something.”

Stubbs stared. “There’s nothing to find,” he said. “Nothing, my lord!
You may be sure of it.”

“He goes there.”

“It’s a craze.”

“It’s a confoundedly unpleasant one!”

“But harmless, my lord. Really harmless.”

The younger man’s impatience darkened his face, but he controlled it—a
sure sign that he was in earnest. “Tell me this,” he said. “What
evidence would upset us? You told me once that the claim could be
reopened on fresh evidence. On what evidence?”

“I regard the case as closed,” Stubbs answered stubbornly. “But if you
put the question—” he seemed to reflect—“the point at issue, on which
the whole turned, was the legitimacy of your great-grandfather, my
lord, Peter Paravicini Audley’s son. Mr. John’s great-grandfather was
Peter Paravicini’s younger brother. The other side alleged, but could
not produce, a family agreement admitting that the son was
illegitimate. Such an agreement, if Peter Paravicini was a party to it,
if it was proved, and came from the proper custody, would be an awkward
document and might let in the next brother’s descendants—that’s Mr.
John. But in my opinion, its existence is a fairy story, and in its
absence, the entry in the register stands good.”

“But such a document would be fatal?”

“If it fulfilled the conditions it would be serious,” the lawyer
admitted. “But it does not exist,” he added confidently.

“And yet—I’m not comfortable, Stubbs,” Audley rejoined. “I can’t get
John Audley’s face out of my mind. If ever man looked as if he had his
enemy by the throat, he looked it; a d—d disinheriting face I thought
it! I don’t mind telling you,” the speaker continued, some disorder in
his own looks, “that I awoke at three o’clock this morning, and I saw
him as clearly as I see you now, and at that moment I wouldn’t have
given a thousand pounds for my chance of being Lord Audley this time
two years!”

“Liver!” said Stubbs, unmoved. “Liver, my lord, asking your pardon!
Nothing else—and the small hours. I’ve felt like that myself. Still, if
you are really uneasy there is always a way out, though it may be
impertinent of me to mention it.”

“The old way?”

“You might marry Miss Audley. A handsome young lady, if I may presume
to say so, of your own blood and name, and no disparagement except in
fortune. After Mr. John, she is the next heir, and the match once made
would checkmate any action on his part.”

“I am afraid I could not afford such a marriage,” Audley said coldly.
“But I am to you. As for this news—” he flicked the newspaper that lay
on the table—“it may be true or it may not. If it is true, it will
alter many things. We shall see. If you hear anything fresh let me
know.”

Stubbs said that he would and took his leave, wondering a little, but
having weightier things on his mind. He sought his home by back ways,
for he did not wish to meet Dr. Pepper or Bagenal the brewer, or even
the saddler, until he had considered what face he would put on Peel’s
latest move. He felt that his reputation for knowledge and sagacity was
at stake.

Meanwhile his employer, left alone, fell to considering, not what face
he should put upon the matter, but how he might at this crisis turn the
matter and the borough to the best account. Certainly Stubbs was
discouraging, but Stubbs was a fool. It was all very well for him; he
drew his wages either way. But a man of the world did not cling to the
credit of owning a borough for the mere name of the thing. If he were
sensible he looked to get something more from it than that. And it was
upon occasions such as this that the something more was to be had by
those who knew how to go about the business.

Here, in fact, was the moment, if he was the man.



CHAPTER XX
PETER’S RETURN


Not a word or hint of John Audley’s illness had come to Basset’s ears.
At the time of the alarm he had been in London, and it was not until
some days later that he took his seat in the morning train to return to
Stafford. On his way to town, and for some days after his arrival, he
had been buoyed up by plans, nebulous indeed, but sufficient. He came
back low in his mind and in poor spirits. The hopes, if not the
aspirations, which Colet’s enthusiasm had generated in him had died
down, and the visit to Francis Place had done nothing to revive them.

Some greatness in the man, a largeness of ideas, an echo of the
revolutionary days when the sanest saw visions, Basset was forced to
own. But the two stood too far apart, the inspired tailor and the
country squire, for sympathy. They were divided by too wide a gulf of
breeding and prejudice to come together. Basset was not even a Radical,
and his desire to improve things, and to better the world, fell very
far short of the passion of humanity which possessed the aged
Republican—the man who for half a century had been so forward in all
their movements that his fellows had christened him the “_Old
Postilion_.”

Nothing but disappointment, therefore, had come of the meeting. The two
had parted with a little contempt on the one side, a sense of failure
on the other. If a man could serve his neighbors only in fellowship
with such, if the cause which for a few hours had promised to fill the
void left by an unhappy love, could be supported only by men who held
such opinions, then Basset felt that the thing was not for him. For six
or seven days he went up and down London at odds with himself and his
kind, and ever striving to solve a puzzle, the answer to which evaded
him. Was the hope that he might find a mission and found a purpose on
Colet’s lines, was it just the desire to set the world right that
seized on young men fresh from college? And if this were so, if this
were all, what was he to do? Whither was he to turn? How was he going
to piece together the life which Mary had broken? How was he going to
arrange his future so that some thread of purpose might run through it,
so that something of effort might still link together the long
bede-roll of years?

He found no answer to the riddle. And it was in a gloomy, unsettled
mood, ill-content with himself and the world, that he took his seat in
the train. Alas, he could not refrain from recalling the May morning on
which he had taken his seat in the same train with Mary. How ill had he
then appreciated her company, how little had he understood, how little
had he prized his good fortune! He who was then free to listen to her
voice, to meet her eyes, to follow the changes of her mood from grave
to gay! To be to her—all that he could! And that for hours, for days,
for weeks!

He swore under his breath and sat back in the shadow of the corner. And
a man who entered late, and saw that he kept his eyes shut, fancied
that he was ill; and when he muttered a word under his breath, asked
him if he spoke.

“No,” Basset replied rather curtly. And that he might be alone with his
thoughts he took up a newspaper and held it before him. But not a word
did he read. After a long interval he looked over the journal and met
the other’s eyes.

“Surprising news this,” the stranger said. He had the look of a
soldier, and the bronzed face of one who had lived under warm skies.

Basset murmured that it was.

“The Whigs have a fine opportunity,” the other pursued. “But I am not
sure that they will use it.”

“You are a Whig, perhaps?”

The stranger smiled. “No,” he replied. “I am not. I have lived so long
abroad that I belong to no party. I am an Englishman.”

“Ah?” Basset rejoined, curiosity beginning to stir in him. “That’s
rather a fine idea.”

“Apparently it’s a novel one. But it seems natural to me. I have lived
for fifteen years in India and I have lost touch with the cant of
parties. Out there, we do honestly try to rule for the good of the
people; their prosperity is our interest. Here, during the few weeks I
have spent in England I see things done, not because they are good, but
because they suit a party, or provide a cry, or put the other side in a
quandary.”

“There’s a good deal of that, I suppose.”

“Still,” the stranger continued, “I know a great man, and I know a fine
thing when I see them. And I fancy that I see them here!” He tapped his
paper.

“Has Lord John formed his ministry, then?”

“No, I am not sure that he will. I am not thinking of him, I am
thinking of Peel.”

“Oh! Of Peel?”

“He has done a fine thing! As every man does who puts what is right
before what is easy. May I tell you a story of myself?” the Indian
continued. “Some years ago in the Afghan war I was unlucky enough to
command a small frontier post. My garrison consisted of two companies
and six or seven European officers. The day came when I had to choose
between two courses. I must either hold my ground until our people
advanced, or I must evacuate the post, which had a certain
importance—and fall back into safety. The men never dreamed of
retiring. The officers were confident that we could hold out. But we
were barely supplied for forty days, and in my judgment no
reinforcement was possible under seventy. I made my choice, breached
the place, and retired. But I tell you, sir, that the days of that
retreat, with sullen faces about me, and hardly a man in my company who
did not think me a poltroon, were the bitterest of my life. I knew that
if the big-wigs agreed with them I was a ruined man, and after ten
years service I should go home disgraced. Fortunately the General saw
it as I saw it, and all was well. But—” he looked at Basset with a wry
smile—“it was a march of ten days to the base, and to-day the sullen
looks of those men come back to me in my dreams.”

“And you think,” Basset said—the other’s story had won his
respect—“that Peel has found himself in such a position?”

“To compare great issues with small, I do. I suspect that he has gone
through an agony—that is hardly too strong a word—such as I went
through. My impression is that when he came into office he was in
advance of his party. He saw that the distress in the country called
for measures which his followers would accept from no one else. He
believed that he could carry them with him. Perhaps, even then, he held
a repeal of the Corn Laws possible in some remote future; perhaps he
did not, I don’t know. For suddenly there came on him the fear of this
Irish famine—and forced his hand.”

“But don’t you think,” Basset asked, “that the alarm is premature?” A
dozen times he had heard the famine called a flam, a sham, a bite,
anything but a reality.

“You have never seen a famine?” the other replied gravely. “You have
never had to face the impossibility of creating food where it does not
exist, or of bringing it from a distance when there are no roads. I
have had that experience. I have seen people die of starvation by
hundreds, women, children, babes, when I could do nothing because steps
had not been taken in time. God forbid that that should happen in
Ireland! If the fear does not outrun the dearth, God help the poor! Now
I am told that Peel witnessed a famine in Ireland about ’17 or ’18, and
knows what it is.”

“You have had interesting experiences?”

“The experience of every Indian officer. But the burden which rests on
us makes us alive to the difficulties of a statesman’s position. I see
Peel forced—forced suddenly, perhaps, to make a choice; to decide
whether he shall do what is right or what is consistent. He must betray
his friends, or he must betray his country. And the agony of the
decision is the greater if he has it burnt in on his memory that he did
this thing once before, that once before he turned his back on his
party—and that all the world knows!”

“I see.”

“If a man in that position puts self, consistency, reputation all
behind him—believe me, he is doing a fine thing.”

Basset assented. “But you speak,” he added, “as if Sir Robert were
going to do the thing himself—instead of merely standing aside for
others to do it.”

“A distinction without much difference,” the other rejoined. “Possibly
it will turn out that he is the only man who can do it. If so, he will
have a hard row to hoe. He will need the help of every moderate man in
the country, if he is not to be beaten. For whether he succeeds or
fails, depends not upon the fanatics, but upon the moderate men. I
don’t know what your opinions are?”

“Well,” Basset said frankly, “I am not much of a party-man myself. I am
inclined to agree with you, so far.”

“Then if you have any influence, use it. Unfortunately, I am out of it
for family reasons.”

Basset looked at the stranger. “You are not by any chance Colonel
Mottisfont?” he said.

“I am. You know my brother? He is member for Riddsley.”

“Yes. My name is Basset.”

“Of Blore? Indeed. I knew your father. Well, I have not cast my seed on
stony ground. Though you are stony enough about Wootton under Weaver.”

“True, worse luck. Your brother is retiring, I hear?”

“Yes, he has just horse sense, has Jack. He won’t vote against Peel.
His lad has less and will take his place and vote old Tory. But there,
I mustn’t abuse the family.”

They had still half an hour to spend together before Basset got out at
Stafford. He had time to discover that the soldier was faced by a
problem not unlike his own. His service over, he had to consider what
he would do. “All I know,” the Colonel said breezily, “is that I won’t
do nothing. Some take to preaching, others to Bath, but neither will
suit me. But I’ll not drift. I kept from brandy pawnee out there, and I
am going to keep from drift here. For you, you’re a young man, Basset,
and a hundred things are open to you. I am over the top of the hill.
But I’ll do something.”

“You have done something to-day,” Basset said. “You have done me good.”

Later he had time to think it over during the long journey from
Stafford to Blore. He drove by twisting country roads, under the gray
walls of Chartley, by Uttoxeter and Rocester. Thence he toiled uphill
to the sterile Derbyshire border, the retreat of old families and old
houses. He began to think that he had gained some ideas with which he
could sympathize, ideas which were at one with Mary Audley’s burning
desire to help, while they did not clash with old prejudices. If he
threw himself into Peel’s cause, he would indeed be seen askance by
many. He would have to put himself forward after a fashion that gave
him the goose-flesh when he thought of it. A landowner, he would have
to go against the land. But he would not feel, in his darker moods,
that he was the dupe of cranks and fanatics. He saw Peel as Mottisfont
had pictured him, as a man putting all behind him except the right; and
his heart warmed to the picture. Many would fall away, few would be
staunch. From this ship, as from every sinking ship, the rats would
flee. But so much the stronger was the call.

The result was that the Peter Basset who descended at the porch of the
old gabled house, that sat low and faced east in the valley under
Weaver, was a more hopeful man than he who had entered the train at
Euston. A purpose, a plan—he had gained these, and the hope that
springs from them.

He had barely doffed his driving-coat, however, before his thoughts
were swept in another direction. On the hall table lay two letters. He
took up one. It was from Colet and written in deep dejection. “The
barber was a Tory and had given him short notice. Feeling ran high in
the town, and other lodgings were not to be had. The Bishop had
supported the rector’s action, and he saw no immediate prospect of
further work.” He did not ask for shelter, but it was plain that he was
at his wit’s end, and more than a little surprised by the storm which
he had raised.

Basset threw down the letter. “He shall come here,” he thought. “What
is it to me whom he marries?” Many solitary hours spent in the streets
of London had gone some way towards widening Peter’s outlook.

He took up the second letter. It was from John Audley, and before he
had read three lines, he rang the bell and ordered that the post-chaise
which had brought him from Stafford should be kept: he would want it in
the morning. John Audley wrote that he had been very ill—he was still
in bed. He must see Basset. The matter was urgent, he had something to
tell him. He hinted that if he did not come quickly it might be too
late.

Basset could not refuse to go; summoned after this fashion, he must go.
But he tried to believe that he was not glad to go. He tried to believe
that the excitement with which he looked forward to the journey had to
do with his uncle. It was in vain; he knew that he tricked himself. Or
if he did not know this then, his eyes were opened next day, when,
after walking up the hill to spare the horses—and a little because he
shrank at the last from the meeting—he came in sight of the Gatehouse,
and saw Mary Audley standing in the doorway. The longing that gripped
him then, the emotion that unmanned him, told him all. It was of Mary
he had been thinking, towards Mary he had been travelling, of her work
it was that the miles had seemed leagues! He was not cured. He was not
in the way to be cured. He was the same love-sick fool whom she had
driven from her with contumely an age—it seemed an age, ago.

He bent his head as he approached, that she might not see his face. His
knees shook and a tremor ran through him. Why had he come back? Why had
he come back to face this anguish?

Then he mastered himself; indeed he took himself the more strongly in
hand for the knowledge he had gained. When they met at the door it was
Mary, not he, whose color came and went, who spoke awkwardly, and
rushed into needless explanations. The man listened with a stony face,
and said little, almost nothing.

After the first awkward greeting, “Your room has been airing,” she
continued, avoiding his eyes. “My uncle has been expecting you for some
days. He has asked for you again and again.”

He explained that he had been in London—hence the delay; and, further,
that he must return to Blore that day. She felt that she was the cause
of this, and she colored painfully. But he seemed to be indifferent. He
noticed a trifling change in the hall, asked a question or two about
his uncle’s state, and inquired what had caused his sudden illness.

She told the story, giving details. He nodded. “Yes, I have seen him in
a similar attack,” he said. “But he gets older. I am afraid it alarmed
you?”

She forced herself to describe Lord Audley’s part in the matter—and Mr.
Stubbs’s, and was conscious that she was dragging in Mr. Stubbs more
often than was necessary. Basset listened politely, remarked that it
was fortunate that Audley had been on the spot, added that he was sure
that everything had been done that was right.

When he had gone upstairs to see John Audley she escaped to her room.
Her cheeks were burning, and she could have cried. Basset’s coldness,
his distance, the complete change in his manner all hurt her more than
she could say. They brought home to her, painfully home to her what she
had done. She had been foolish enough to fling away the friend, when
she need only have discarded the lover!

But she must face it out now, the thing was done, and she must put up
with it. And by and by, fearing that Basset might suppose that she
avoided him, she came down and waited for him in the deserted library.
She had waited some minutes, moving restlessly to and fro and wishing
the ordeal of luncheon were over, when her eyes fell on the door of the
staircase that led up to her uncle’s room. It was ajar.

She stared at it, for she knew that she had closed it after Basset had
gone up. Now it was ajar. She reflected. The house was still, she could
hear no one moving. She went out quickly, crossed the hall, looked into
the dining-room. Toft was not there, nor was he in the pantry. She
returned to the library, and went softly up the stairs.

So softly that she surprised the man before he could raise his head
from the keyhole. He saw that he was detected, and for an instant he
scowled at her in the half-light of the narrow passage, uncertain what
to do. Mary beckoned to him, and went down before him to the library.

There she turned on him. “Shut the door,” she said. “You were
listening! Don’t deny it. You have acted disgracefully, and it will be
my duty to tell Mr. Audley what has happened.”

The man, sallow with fear, tried to brave it out.

“You will only make mischief, Miss,” he said sullenly. “You’ll come
near to killing the master.”

“Very good!” Mary said, quivering with indignation. “Then instead of
telling Mr. Audley I shall tell Mr. Basset. It will be for him to
decide whether Mr. Audley shall know. Go now.”

But Toft held his ground. “You’ll be doing a bad day’s work, Miss,” he
said earnestly. “I want to run straight.” He raised his hand to his
forehead, which was wet with perspiration. “I swear I do! I want to run
straight.”

“Straight!” Mary cried in scorn. “And you listen at doors!”

The man made a last attempt to soften her. “For God’s sake, be warned,
Miss!” he cried. “Don’t drive me. If you knew as much as I do——”

“I should not listen to learn the rest!” replied Mary without pity.
“That is enough. Please to see that lunch is ready.” She pointed to the
door. She was not an Audley for nothing.

Toft gave way and went, and she remained alone, perplexed as well as
angry. Mrs. Toft and Etruria were good simple folk; she liked them. But
Toft had puzzled her from the first. He was so silent, so secretive, he
was for ever appearing without warning and vanishing without noise. She
had often suspected that he spied on his master.

But she had never caught him in the act, and the certainty that he did
so, filled her with dismay. It was fortunate, she thought, that Basset
was there, and that she could consult him. And the instant that he
appeared, forgetting their quarrel and the strained relations between
them, she poured out her story. Toft was ungrateful, treacherous, a
danger! With Mr. Audley so helpless, the house so lonely, it frightened
her.

It was only when she had run on for some time that Basset’s air of
detachment struck her. He listened, with his back to the fire, and his
eyes bent on the floor, but he did not speak until she had told her
story, and expressed her misgivings.

When he did, “I am not surprised,” he said. “I’ve suspected this for
some time. But I don’t know that anything can be done.”

“Do you mean that—you would do nothing?”

“The truth is,” he answered, “Toft is pretty far in his master’s
confidence. And what he does not know he wishes to know. When he knows
it, he will find it a mare’s nest. The truth—as I see it at any rate—is
that your uncle is possessed by a craze. He wants me to help him in it.
I cannot. I have told him so, firmly and finally, to-day. Well, I
suspect that he will now turn to Toft. I hope not, but he may, and if
we report the man’s misconduct, it will only precipitate matters and
hasten an understanding. That is the position, and if I were you, I
should let the matter rest.”

“You mean that?” she exclaimed.

“I do.”

“But—but I have spoken to Toft!” Her eyes were bright with anger.

He kept his on the floor. It was only by maintaining the distance
between them that he could hope to hide what he felt. “Still I would
let him be,” he repeated. “I do not think that Toft is dangerous. He
has surprised one half of a secret, and he wishes to learn the other
half. That is all.”

“And I am to take no notice?”

“I believe that will be your wisest course.”

She was shocked, and she was still more hurt. He pushed her aside, he
pushed her out of his confidence, out of her uncle’s confidence! His
manner, his indifference, his stolidity showed that she had not only
killed his fancy for her at a stroke, but that he now disliked her.

And still she protested. “But I must tell my uncle!” she cried.

“I think I would not,” he repeated. “But there—” he paused and looked
at his watch—“I am afraid that if you are going to give me lunch I must
sit down. I’ve a long journey before me.”

Then she saw that no more could be said, and with an effort she
repressed her feelings. “Yes,” she said, “I was forgetting. You must be
hungry.”

She led the way to the dining-room, and sat down with him, Toft waiting
on them with the impassive ease of the trained man. While they ate,
Basset talked of indifferent things, of his journey from town, of the
roads, of London, of Colonel Mottisfont—an interesting man whom he had
met in the train. And as he talked, and she made lifeless answers, her
indignation cooled, and her heart sank.

She could have cried, indeed. She had lost her friend. He was gone to
an immense distance. He was willing to leave her to deal with her
troubles and difficulties, it might be, with her dangers. In killing
his love with cruel words—and how often had she repented, not of the
thing, but of the manner!—she had killed every feeling, every liking,
that he had entertained for her.

It was clear that this was so, for to the last he maintained his
coldness and indifference. When he was gone, when the sound of the
chaise-wheels had died in the distance, she felt more lonely than she
had ever felt in her life. In her Paris days she had had no reason to
blame herself, and all the unturned leaves of life awaited her. Now she
had turned over one page, and marred it, she had won a friend and lost
him, she had spoiled the picture, which she had not wished to keep!

Her uncle lay upstairs, ready to bear, but hardly welcoming her
company. He had his secrets, and she stood outside them. She sat below,
enclosed in and menaced by the silence of the house. Yet it was not
fear that she felt so much as a sadness, a great depression, a gray
despondency. She craved something, she did not know what. She only knew
that she was alone—and sad.

She tried to fight against the feeling. She tried to read, to work,
even to interest herself in Toft and his mystery. She failed. And at
last she gave up the attempt and with her elbows on her knees and her
eyes on the fire she fell to musing, the ticking of the tall clock and
the fall of the embers the only sounds that broke the stillness of the
shadowy room.



CHAPTER XXI
TOFT AT THE BUTTERFLIES


Basset’s view of Toft, if it did not hit, came very near the mark. For
many years the man had served his master with loyalty, the relations
between them being such as were common in days when servants stayed
long in a place and held themselves a part of the family. The master
had been easy, the man had had no ambitions beyond those of his
fellows, and no temptations except those which turned upon the
cellar-book.

But a year before Mary Audley’s arrival two things had happened. First
the curate had fallen in love with Etruria, and the fact had become
known to her father, to whom the girl was everything. Her refinement,
her beauty, her goodness were his secret delight. And the thought that
she might become a lady, that she might sit at the table at which he
served had taken hold of the austere man’s mind and become a passion.
He was ready to do anything and to suffer anything to bring this about.
Nor was he deceived when Etruria put the offer aside. She was nothing
if not transparent, and he was too fond of her not to see that her
happiness was bound up with the man who had stooped to woo her.

He was not blind to the difficulties or to the clergyman’s poverty. But
he saw that Colet, poor as he was, could raise his daughter in the
social scale; and he spent long hours in studying how the marriage
might be brought about. He hugged the matter to him, and brooded over
it, but he never discovered his thoughts or his hopes either to his
wife, or to Etruria.

Then one day the sale of a living happened to be discussed in his
presence, and as he went, solemn and silent, round the table he
listened. He learned that livings could be bought. He learned that the
one in question, with its house and garden and three hundred a year,
had fetched a thousand guineas, and from that day Toft’s aim was by
hook or crook to gain a thousand guineas. He revelled in impossible
dreams of buying a living, of giving it to Etruria, and of handing maid
and dowry to the fortunate man who was to make her a lady.

There have been more sordid and more selfish ambitions.

But a thousand guineas was a huge sum to the manservant. True, he had
saved a hundred and twenty pounds, and for his position in life he held
himself a rich man. But a thousand guineas? He turned the matter this
way and that, and sometimes he lost hope, and sometimes he pinned his
faith to a plan that twenty-four hours showed to be futile. All the
time his wife who lay beside him, his daughter who waited on him, his
master on whom he waited, were as far from seeing into his mind as if
they had lived in another planet.

Then the second thing happened. He surprised, wholly by chance, a
secret which gave him a hold over John Audley. Under other
circumstances he might have been above using the advantage; as it was,
he was tempted. He showed his hand, a sum of four hundred pounds was
named; for a week he fancied that he had performed half his task. Then
his master explained with a gentle smile that to know and to prove were
two things, and that whereas Toft had for a time been able to do both,
John Audley had now destroyed the evidence. The master had in fact been
too sly for the man, and Toft found himself pretty well where he had
been. In the end Audley thought it prudent to give him a hundred
pounds, which did but whet his desire and sharpen his wits.

For he had now tasted blood. He had made something by a secret. There
might be others to learn. He kept his eyes open, and soon he became
aware of his master’s disappearances. He tracked him, he played the
spy, he discovered that John Audley was searching for something in the
Great House. The words that the old man let fall, while half-conscious
in the Yew Walk, added to his knowledge, and at the same time scared
him. A moment later, and Lord Audley might have known as much as he
knew—and perhaps more!

For he did not as yet know all, and it was in the attempt to complete
his knowledge that Mary had caught him listening at the door. The blow
was a sharp one. He was still so far unspoiled, still so near the old
Toft that he could not bear that his wife and daughter should learn the
depth to which he had fallen. And John Audley? What would he do, if
Mary told him?

Toft could not guess. He knew that his master was barely sane, if he
was sane; but he knew also that he was utterly inhuman. John Audley
would put him and his family to the door without mercy if that seemed
to him the safer course. And that meant an end of all his plans for
Etruria, for Colet, for them all.

True, he might use such power as he had. But it was imperfect, and in
its use he must come to grips with one who had shown himself his better
both in courage and cunning. He had imbibed a strong fear of his
master, and he could not without a qualm contemplate a struggle with
him.

For a week after his detection by Mary, he went about his work in a
fever of anxiety. And nothing happened; it was that which tried him.
More than once he was on the point of throwing himself at her feet, of
telling her all he knew, of imploring her pardon. It was only her
averted eyes and cold tone that held him back.

Such a crisis makes a man either better or worse, and it made Toft
worse. At the end of three days a chance word put a fine point on his
fears and stung him to action. He might not know enough to face John
Audley, but he thought that he knew enough to sell his secret—in the
other camp. His lordship was young and probably malleable. He would go
to him and strike a bargain.

Arrived at this point the man did not hide from himself that he was
going to do a hateful thing. He thought of his wife and her wonder
could she know. He thought of Etruria’s mild eyes and her goodness. And
he shivered. But it was for her. It was for them. Within twenty-four
hours he was in Riddsley.

As he passed the Maypole, where Mr. Colet had his lodgings, he noticed
that the town wore an unusual aspect. Groups of men stood talking in
the doorway, or on the doorsteps. A passing horseman was shouting to a
man at a window. Nearer the middle of the town the stir was greater.
About the saddler’s door, about the steps leading up to the Audley
Arms, and round the yard of the inn, knots of men argued and
gesticulated. Toft asked the saddler what it was.

“Haven’t you heard?”

“No. What’s the news?”

“The General Election’s off!” The saddler proclaimed it with an
inflamed look. “Peel’s in again! And damn me, after this,” he
continued, “there’s nothing I won’t swallow! He come in in the farming
interest, and the hunting interest, and the racing interest, and the
gentlemanly interest, that I live by, and you too, Mr. Toft! And it was
bad enough when he threw it up! But to go in again and to take our
money and do the Radicals’ work!” The saddler spat on the brick
pavement. “Why, there was never such a thing heard of in the ’varsal
world! Never! If Tamworth don’t blush for him and his pigs turn pink,
I’m d—d, and that’s all.”

Toft had to ask half a dozen questions before he grasped the position.
Gradually he learned that after Peel had resigned the Whigs had tried
to form a government; that they had failed, and that now Peel was to
come in again, expressly to repeal the Corn Laws. The Corn Laws which
he had taken office to support, and to the maintenance of which his
party was pledged!

The thing was not much in Toft’s way, nor his interest in it great, but
as he passed along he caught odds and ends of conversation. “I don’t
believe a word of it!” cried an angry man. “The Radicals have invented
it!” “Like enough!” replied another. “Like enough! There’s naught they
wouldn’t do!” “Well, after all,” suggested a third in a milder tone,
“cheap bread is something.” “What? If you’ve got no money to buy it?
You’re a fool! I tell you it’ll be the ruin of Riddsley!” “You’re right
there, Joe!” answered the first speaker. “You’re right! There’ll be no
farmer for miles round’ll pay his way!”

At the door of Mr. Stubbs’s office three excited clients were clamoring
for entrance; an elderly clerk with a high bridge to his nose was
withstanding them. Before the Mechanics’ Institute the secretary, a
superior person of Manchester views, was talking pompously to a little
group. “We must take in the whole field,” Toft heard him say. “If
you’ll read Mr. Carlyle’s tract on——” Toft lost the rest. The Institute
readers belonged mainly to Hatton’s Works or Banfield’s, and the
secretary taught in an evening school. He was darkly suspected of being
a teetotaller, but it had never been proved against him.

Toft began to wonder if he had chosen his time well, but he was near
The Butterflies and he hardened his heart; to retreat now were to dub
himself coward. He told the maid that he came from the Gatehouse, and
that he was directed to deliver a letter into his lordship’s own hand,
and in a moment he found himself mounting the shallow carpeted stairs.
In comparison with the Gatehouse, the house was modern, elegant,
luxurious, the passages were warm.

When he was ushered in, his lordship, a dressing-gown cast over a chair
beside him as if he had just put on his coat, was writing near the
fireplace. After an interval that seemed long to Toft, who eyed his
heavy massiveness with a certain dismay, he laid down his pen, sat
back, and looked at the servant.

“From the Gatehouse?” he asked, after a leisurely survey.

“Yes, my lord,” Toft answered respectfully. “I was with Mr. Audley when
he was taken ill in the Yew Walk.”

“To be sure! I thought I knew your face. You’ve a letter for me?”

Toft hesitated. “I wished to see you, my lord,” he said. The thing was
not as easy as he had hoped it would be; the man was more formidable.
“On a matter of business.”

Audley raised his eyebrows. “Business?” he said. “Isn’t it Mr. Stubbs
you want to see?”

“No, my lord,” Toft answered. But the sweat broke out on his forehead.
What if his lordship took a high tone, ordered him out, and reported
the matter to his master? Too late it struck Toft that a gentleman
might take that line.

“Well, be quick,” Audley replied. Then in a different tone, “You don’t
come from Miss Audley?”

“No, my lord.”

“Then what is it?”

Toft turned his hat in his hands. “I have information”—it was with
difficulty he could control his voice—“which it is to your lordship’s
interest to have.”

There was a pregnant pause. “Oh!” the young man said at last. “And you
come—to sell it?”

Toft nodded, unable to speak. Yet he was getting on as well as could be
expected.

“Rather an unusual position, isn’t it?”

“Yes, my lord.”

“The information should be unusual?”

“It is, my lord.”

Lord Audley smiled. “Well,” he answered, “I’ll say this, my man. If you
are going to sell me a spavined horse, don’t! It will not be to your
advantage. What’s it all about?”

“Mr. Audley’s claim, my lord.”

Audley had expected this, yet he could not quite mask the effect which
the statement made upon him. The thing that he had foreseen and feared,
that had haunted him in the small hours and been as it were a
death’s-head at his feast, was taking shape. But he was quick to
recover himself, and “Oh!” said he. “That’s it, is it! Don’t you know
that that’s all over, my man?”

“I think not, my lord.”

The peer took up a paper-knife and toyed with it. “Well,” he said,
“what is it? Come, I don’t buy a pig in a poke.”

“Mr. Audley has found——”

“Found, eh?” raising his eyebrows.

Toft corrected himself. “He has in his power papers that upset your
lordship’s case. I can still enable you to keep those papers in your
hands.”

Audley threw down the paper-cutter. “They are certainly worthless,” he
said. His voice was contemptuous, but there was a hard look in his
eyes.

“Mr. Audley thinks otherwise.”

“But he has not seen them?”

“He knows what’s in them, my lord. He has been searching for them for
weeks.”

The young man weighed this, and Toft’s courage rose, and his
confidence. The trumps were in his hand, and though for a moment he had
shrunk before the other’s heavy jaw he was glad now that he had come;
more glad when the big man after a long pause asked quietly, “What do
you want?”

“Five hundred pounds, my lord.”

The other laughed, and Toft did not like the laugh. “Indeed? Five
hundred pounds? That’s a good deal of money!”

“The information is worth that, or it is worth nothing.”

“I quite agree!” the peer answered lightly. “You’re a wit, my man. But
that’s not saying you’ve a good case. However, I’ll put you to the
test. You know where the papers are?”

“I do, my lord.”

“Very good. There’s a piece of paper. Write on one side the precise
place where they lie. I will write on the other a promise to pay £500
if the papers are found in that place, and are of the value you assert.
That is a fair offer.”

Toft stood irresolute. He thought hard.

My lord pushed the paper across. “Come!” he said; “write! Or I’ll write
first, if that is your trouble.” With decision he seized a quill, held
it poised a moment, then he wrote four lines and signed them with a
flourish, added the date, and read them to himself. With a grim smile
he pushed the paper across to Toft. “There,” he said. “What more do you
want, my man, than that?”

Toft took the paper and read what was written on it, from the “In
consideration of,” that began the sentence, to the firm signature
“Audley of Beaudelays” that closed it. He did not speak.

“Come! You can’t want anything more than that!” my lord said. “You have
only to write, read me the secret, and keep the paper until it is
redeemed.”

“Yes, my lord.”

“Then take the pen. Of course the place must be precise. I am not going
to pull down Beaudelays House to find a box of papers that I do not
believe is there!”

Toft’s face was gray, the sweat stood on his lip. “I did not say,” he
muttered, the paper rustling in his unsteady hand, “that they were in
Beaudelays House.”

“No?” Audley replied. “Perhaps not. And for the matter of that, it is
not a question of saying anything. It is a question of writing. You can
write, I suppose?”

Toft did not speak. He could not speak. He had supposed that the power
to put his lordship on the scent would be the same as pulling down the
fox. When he had said that the papers were in the house, that they were
behind a wall, that Mr. Audley knew where they were, he would have
earned—he thought—his money!

But he had not known the man with whom he had to deal. And challenged
to set down the place where the papers lay, he knew that he could not
do it. In the house? Behind a wall? He saw now that that would not do.
That would not satisfy the big smiling gentleman who sat opposite him,
amused at the dilemma in which he found himself.

He knew that he was cornered, and he lost his countenance and his
manners. He swore.

The young man laughed. “The biter bit,” he said. “Five hundred pounds
you said, didn’t you? I wonder whether I ought to send for the
constable? Or tell Mr. Audley? That would be wiser perhaps? What do you
think you deserve, my man?”

Toft stretched out a shaking arm towards the paper. But my lord was
before him. His huge hand fell on it. He tore it across and across, and
threw the pieces under the table.

“No,” he said, “that won’t do! You will write at a venture and if you
are right you will claim the money, and if you are wrong you will have
this paper to show that I bargained with you. But I never meant to
bargain with you, my good rascal. I knew you were a fraud. I knew it
from the beginning. And now I’ve only one thing to say. Either you will
tell me freely what you know, and in that case I shall say nothing. Or
I report you to your master. That’s my last word.”

Toft shook from head to foot. He had done a hateful thing, he had been
defeated, and exposure threatened him. As far as his master was
concerned he could face it. But his wife, his daughter? Who thought him
honest, loyal, who thought him a man! Who believed in him! How could
he, how would he face them, if this tale were told?

My lord saw the change in him, saw how he shrank, and, smiling, he
fancied that he had the man in his grasp, fancied that he would tell
what he knew, and tell it for nothing. And twice Toft opened his lips
to speak, and twice no words came. For at the last moment, in this
strait, what there was of good in him—and there was good—rose up, and
had the better; had the better, reinforced perhaps by his hatred of the
heavy smiling face that gloated upon him.

For at the last moment, “No, my lord,” he said desperately, “I’ll not
speak. I’m d—d if I do! You may do what you like.”

And before his lordship, taken by surprise, could interpose, the
servant had turned and made for the door. He was half-way down the
stairs before the other had risen from his seat. He had escaped. He was
clear for the time, and safe in the road he breathed more freely. But
he had gone a hundred yards on his way before he remarked that he was
in the open air, or bethought himself to put on his hat.



CHAPTER XXII
MY LORD SPEAKS


For a few moments Audley had certainly hoped that he was going to learn
all that Toft knew, and to learn it for nothing. He had been baulked in
this. But when he came to think over the matter he was not ill content
with himself, nor with his conduct of the interview. He had dealt with
the matter with presence of mind, and in the only safe way; and he had
taught the man a lesson. “He knows by this time,” he reflected, “that
if I am a lord, I am not a fool!”

But this mood did not last long, and it was succeeded by one less
cheerful. The death’s-head had never been wanting at his feast. The
family tradition which had come down to him with his blood had never
ceased to haunt him, and in the silence of the night he had many a time
heard John Audley at work seeking for the means to displace him. Even
the great empty house had seemed to mock his pretensions.

But until the last month his fears had been vague and shadowy, and in
his busy hours he had laughed at them. He was Lord Audley, he sat, he
voted, the doors of White’s, of Almack’s were open to him. In town he
was a personage, in the country a divinity still hedged him, no
tradesman spoke to him save hat in hand. Then, lately, the traces which
he had found in the Great House had given a shape to his fears; and
within the last hour he had learned their solidity. Sane or mad, John
Audley was upon his track, bent upon displacing him, bent upon ruining
him; and this very day the man might be laying his hand upon the thing
he needed.

Audley did not doubt the truth of Toft’s story. It confirmed his fears
only too well; and the family tradition—that too weighed with him. He
sat for a long time staring before him, then, uneasy and restless, he
rose and paced the floor. He went to and fro, to and fro, until
by-and-by he came to a stand before one of the windows. He drummed with
his fingers on the glass. There was one way, certainly. Stubbs had said
so, and Stubbs was right. There was one way, if he could make up his
mind to the limitations it would impose upon him. If he could make up
his mind to be a poor man.

The window at which he stood looked on a road of quiet dignity, a
little removed from the common traffic of the town. But the windows,
looking sideways, commanded also a more frequented thoroughfare which
crossed this street. His thoughts far away and sombrely engaged, the
young man watched the stream of passers, as it trickled across the
distant opening.

Suddenly his eyes recalled his mind to the present. He started, turned,
in three strides he was beside the hearth. He rang the bell twice, the
signal for his man. He waited impatiently.

“My hat and coat!” he cried to the servant. “Quick, I’m in a hurry!”
Like most men who have known vicissitudes he had a superstitious side,
and the figure which he had seen pass across the end of the road had
appeared so aptly, so timely, had had so much the air of an answer to
his doubts that he took it for an inspiration.

He ran down the stairs, but he knew that his comings and goings were
marked, and once outside the house he controlled his impatience. He
walked slowly, humming a tune and swaying his cane, and it was a very
stately gentleman taking the air and acknowledging with courtesy the
respectful salutations of the passers, who came on Mary Audley as she
turned from Dr. Pepper’s door in the High Street.

He stood. “Miss Audley!” he cried.

Mary was flushed with exercise, ruffled by the wind, travel-stained.
But she would have cared little for these things if she could have
governed the blood that rose to her cheeks at his sudden appearance. To
mask her confusion she rushed into speech.

“You cannot be more surprised than I am,” she said. “My uncle is not so
well to-day, and in a panic about his medicine. Toft, who should have
come in to town to fetch it, was not to be found, so I had to come.”

“And you have walked in?”

Smiling, she showed him her boots. “And I am presently going to walk
out,” she said.

“You will never do it?”

“Before dark? No, perhaps not!” She raised her hand and put back a
tress of hair which had strayed from its fellows. “And I shall be
tired. But I shall be much surprised if I cannot walk ten miles at a
pinch.”

“I shall be surprised if you walk ten miles to-day,” he retorted. “My
plans for you are quite different. Have you got what you came to
fetch?”

She had steadied herself, and was by this time at her ease. She made a
little grimace. “No,” she said. “It will not be ready for quarter of an
hour.”

He rang Dr. Pepper’s bell. An awestruck apprentice, who had watched the
interview through the dusty window of the surgery, showed himself.

“Be good enough to send the medicine for Miss Audley to Mrs.
Jenkinson’s,” Audley said. “You understand?”

“Yes, my lord! Certainly, my lord!” She was going to protest. He turned
to her, silenced her. “And now I take possession of you,” he said,
supremely careless what the lad heard. “You are coming to The
Butterflies to take tea, or sherry, or whatever you take when you have
walked five miles.”

“Oh, Lord Audley!”

“And then I am going to drive you as far as the old Cross, and walk up
the hill with you—as far as I choose.”

“Oh, but I cannot!” Mary cried, coloring charmingly, but whether with
pleasure or embarrassment she could not tell. She only knew that his
ridiculous way of taking possession of her, the very masterfulness of
it, moved her strangely. “I cannot indeed. What would my uncle say?”

“I don’t know, and I don’t care!” he replied, swinging his walking
cane, and smiling as he towered above her.

“He may go hang—for once!”

She hesitated. “It is very good of you,” she said. “I confess I did not
look forward to the walk back. But——”

“There is no—but,” he replied. “And no walk back! It is arranged. It is
time—” his eyes dwelt kindly on her as she turned with him—“it is time
that some one took it in hand to arrange things for you. Five miles in
and five miles out over dirty roads on a winter afternoon—and Miss
Audley! No, no! And now—this way, please!”

She yielded, she could not tell why, except that it was difficult to
resist him, and not unpleasant to obey him. And after all, why should
she not go with him? She had been feeling fagged and tired, depressed,
moreover, by her uncle’s fears. The low-lying fields, the town, the
streets, all dingy under a gray autumn sky, had given her no welcome.

And her thoughts, too, had been dun-colored. She had felt very lonely
the last few days, doubtful of the future, without aim, hipped. And now
in a moment all seemed changed. She was no longer alone, nor fearful.
The streets were no longer dingy nor dreary. There were still pleasant
things in the world, kindness, and thought for others, and friendship
and—and tea and cake! Was it wonderful that as she walked along beside
my lord her spirits rose? That she felt an unaccountable relief, and in
the reaction of the moment smiled and sparkled more than her wont? That
the muddy brick pavement, the low-browed shops, the leafless trees all
seemed brighter than before, and that even the butcher’s stall became
almost a thing of beauty?

And he responded famously. He swung his stick, he laughed, he was gay.
“Don’t pretend!” he said. “I see that you were glad enough to meet me!”

“And the tea and cake!” she replied. “After five miles who would not be
glad to meet them?”

“Exactly! It is my belief that if I had not met you, you would have
fallen by the way. You want some one to look after you, Miss Audley.”
The name was a caress.

Nor was the pleasure all their own. Great was the excitement of the
townsfolk as they passed. “His lordship and a young lady?” cried half
Riddsley, running to the windows. “Quick, or you will miss them!” Some
wondered who she could be; more had seen her at church and could
answer. “Miss Audley? The young lady who had come to live at the
Gatehouse? Indeed! You don’t say so?” For every soul in Riddsley, over
twelve years old, was versed in the Audley history, knew all about the
suit, and could tell off the degrees of kindred as easily as they could
tell the distance from the Audley Arms to the Portcullis. “Mr. Peter
Audley’s daughter who lived in Paris? Lady-in-waiting to a Princess.
And now walking with his lordship as if she had known him all her life!
What would Mr. John say? D’you see how gay he looks! Not a bit what he
is when he speaks to us! Wonder whether there’s anything in it!” And so
on, and so on, with tit-bits from the history of Mary’s father, and
choice eccentricities from the life of John Audley.

Mrs. Jenkinson’s amazement, as she espied them coming up the path to
the house, was a thing by itself. It was such that she set her door
ajar that she might see them pass through the hall. She was all of a
twitter, she said afterwards. And poor Jane and poor Sarah—who were
out! What a miss they were having! It was not thrice in the twelve
months that his lordship brought a lady to the house.

A greater miss, indeed, it turned out, than she thought. For to her
gratification Lord Audley tapped at her door. He pushed it open. “Mrs.
Jenkinson,” he said pleasantly, “this is my cousin, Miss Audley, who is
good enough to take a cup of your excellent tea with me, if you will
make it. She has walked in from the Gatehouse.”

Mrs. Jenkinson was a combination of an eager, bright-eyed bird and a
stout, short lady in dove-colored silk—if such a thing can be imagined;
and the soul of good-nature. She took Mary by both hands, beamed upon
her, and figuratively took her to her bosom. “A little cake and wine,
my dear,” she chirruped. “After a long walk! And then tea. To be sure,
my dear! I knew your father, Mr. Peter Audley, a dear, good gentleman.
You would like to wash your hands? Yes, my dear! Not that you are
not—and his lordship will wait for us upstairs. Yes, there’s a step. I
knew your father, to be sure, to be sure. A new brush, my dear. And now
will you let me—not that your sweet face needs any ornament! Yes, I
talk too much—but, there, my love, when you are as old——”

She was a simple soul, and because her tongue rarely stopped she might
have been thought to see nothing. But women, unlike men, can do two
things at once, and little escaped her twinkling spectacles. As she
told her sister later, “My dear, I saw it was spoons from the first.
She sparkled all over, bless her innocent heart! And he, if she had
been a duchess, could not have waited on her more elegant—well,
elegantly, Sally, if you like, but we can’t all talk like you. They
thought, the dear creatures, that I saw nothing; but once he said
something too low for me to hear and she looked up at him, and her
pretty eyes were like stars. And he looked—well, Sally, I could not
tell you how he looked!”

“I am not sure that it would be proper,” the spinster demurred.

“Ah, well, it was as pretty a thing as you’d wish to see,” the good
creature ran on, drumming with her fingers on the lap of her silk gown.
“And she, bless her, I dare say she was all of a twitter, but she
didn’t show it. No airs or graces either—but there, an Audley has no
need! Why, God bless me, I said something about the Princess and what
company she must have seen, and what a change for her, and she up and
said—I am sure I loved her for it!—that she had been no more than a
governess! My dear, an Audley a governess! I fancied my lord wasn’t
quite pleased, and very natural! But when a man is spoons——”

“My dear sister!”

“Vulgar? Well, perhaps so, I know I run on, but gentle or simple,
they’re the same when they’re in love! And Jane will be glad to hear
that she took two pieces of the sultana and two cups of tea, and he
watching every piece she put in her mouth, and she coloring up, once or
twice, so that it did my heart good to see them, the pretty dears. Jane
will be pleased. And there might have been nothing but seed cake in the
house. I shall remember more presently, but I was in such a twitter!”

“What did she call him?” Miss Sarah asked.

“To be sure, my dear, that was what I was going to tell you! I
listened, and not a single thing did she call him. But once, when he
gave her some cake, I heard him call her Mary, for all the world as if
it was a bit of sugar in his mouth. And there came a kind of quiver
over her pretty face, and she looked at her plate as much as to say it
was a new thing. And I said to myself ‘Philip and Mary’—out of the old
school-books you know, but who they were I don’t remember. But it’s my
opinion,” Mrs. Jenkinson continued, rubbing her nose with the end of
her spectacles, “that he had spoken just before they came in, Sally.”

“You don’t say so?” Sarah cried.

“If you ask me, there was a kind of softness about them both! Law, when
I think what you and Jane missed through going to that stupid
Institute! I am sure you’ll never forgive yourselves!”

The good lady had not missed much herself, but she was mistaken in
thinking that the two had come to an understanding. Indeed when,
leaving the warmth of her presence behind them, they drove out of town,
with the servant seated with folded arms behind them and Mary snugly
tucked in beside my lord, a new constraint began to separate them. The
excitement of the meeting had waned, the fillip of the unwonted treat
had lost its power. A depression for which she could not account beset
Mary as they rolled through the dull outskirts and faced the flat
mistridden pastures and the long lines of willows. On his side doubt
held him silent. He had found it pleasant to come to the brink, he had
not been blind to Mary’s smiles and her rare blushes. But the one step
farther—that could not be re-trodden, and it was in the nature of the
man to hesitate at the last, and to consider if he were getting full
value.

So, as they drove through the dusk, now noiselessly over sodden leaves,
now drumming along the hard road, the hint of a chill fell between
them. Mary’s thoughts went forward to the silent house and the lonely
rooms, and she chid herself for ingratitude. She had had her pleasure,
she had had an unwonted treat. What was wrong with her? What more did
she want?

It was nearly dark, and not many words had passed when Lord Audley
pulled up the horses at the old Cross. The man leapt down and was going
to help Mary to alight, when his master bade him take the box-seat and
the reins.

Mary remonstrated. “Oh, don’t get down, please!” she cried. “Please! It
is nothing to the house from here.”

“It is half a mile if it is a yard,” he said. “And it is nearly dark. I
am going with you.” He bade the man walk the horses up and down.

She ventured another protest, but he put it aside. He threw back the
rug and lifted her down. For a moment he stamped about and stretched
himself. Then “Come, Mary,” he said. It was an order.

She knew then what was at hand. And though she had a minute before
looked forward with regret to the parting, all her thought now was how
she might escape to the Gatehouse. It became a refuge. Her heart, as
she started to walk beside him, beat so quickly that she could not
speak. She was thankful that it was dark, and that he could not read
her agitation in her face.

He did not speak himself for some minutes. Then “Mary,” he said
abruptly, looking straight before him, “I am rather one for taking than
asking, and that stands in my way now. When I’ve wanted a thing I’ve
generally taken it. Now I want a thing I can’t take—without asking. And
I feel that I’m not good at the asking. But I want it badly, and I must
do the best I can. I love you, Mary. I love you, and I want you for my
wife.”

She could not find a word. When he went on his tone was lower.

“I’m rather a lonely man,” he said. “You didn’t know that, or think it?
But it is true. And such an hour as we have spent to-day is not mine
often. It lies with you to say if I am going to have more of them. I
might tell you with truth that I haven’t much to offer my wife. That if
I am Audley of Beaudelays, I am the poorest Audley that ever was. That
my wife will be no great lady, and will step into no golden shoes. The
butterflies are moths, Mary, nowadays, and if I am ever to be much she
will have to help me. But I will tell no lies, my dear!” He turned to
her then and stopped; and perforce, though her knees trembled, she had
to stand also, and face him as he looked down at her. “I am not going
to pretend that what I have to offer isn’t enough. For you are lonely
like me; you have no one but John Audley to look to, and I am big
enough and strong enough to take care of you. And I will take care of
you—if you will let me. If you will say the word, Mary?”

He loomed above her in the darkness. He seemed already to possess her.
She tried to think, tried to ask herself if she loved him, if she loved
him enough; but the fancy for him which she had had from the beginning,
that and his masterfulness swept her irresistibly towards him. She was
lonely—more lonely than ever of late, and to whom was she to look? Who
else had been as good to her, as kind to her, as thoughtful for her, as
he who now wooed her so honestly, who offered her all he had to offer?
She hesitated, and he saw that she hesitated.

“Come, we’ve got to have this out,” he said bluntly. And he put his
hand on her shoulder. “We stand alone, both of us, you and I. We’re the
last of the old line, and I want you for my wife, Mary! With you I can
do something, with you I believe that I can make something of my life!
Without you—but there, if you say no, I won’t take it! I won’t take it,
and I am going to have you, if not to-day, to-morrow, and if not
to-morrow, the next day! Make no mistake about that!”

She tried to fence with him. “I have not a penny,” she faltered.

“I don’t ask you for a penny.”

Her instinct was still to escape. “You are Lord Audley,” she said, “and
I am a poor relation. Won’t you—don’t you think that you will repent
presently!”

“That’s my business! If that be all—if there’s no one else——”

“No, there’s no one else,” she admitted. “But——”

“_But_ be hanged!” he cried. “If there’s no one else you are mine.” And
he passed his arm round her.

For a moment she stepped back. “No!” she protested, raising her hands
to push him off. “Please—please let me think.”

He let her be, for already he knew that he had won; and perhaps in his
own mind he was beginning to doubt the wisdom of the step. “My uncle?
Have you thought of him?” she asked. “What will he say?”

“I have not thought of him,” he cried grandly, “and I am not going to
think of him. I am thinking, my dear, only of you. Do you love me?”

She stood silent, gazing at him.

“Don’t play with me!” he said. “I’ve a right to an answer.”

“I think I do,” she said softly. “Yes—I think—no, wait; that is not
all.”

“It is all.”

“No,” between laughing and crying. “You are not giving me time. I want
to think. You are carrying me by storm, sir.”

“And a good way, too!” he rejoined. Then she did let him take her, and
for a few seconds she was in his arms. He crushed her to him, she felt
all the world turning. But before he found her lips, the crack of a
whip startled them, the creak of a wheel sliding round the corner
warned them, she slipped from his arms.

“You little wretch!” he said.

Breathless, hardly knowing what she felt, or what storm shook her, she
could not speak. The wagon came creaking past them, the driver clinging
to the chain of the slipper. When it was gone by she found her voice.
“It shall be as you will,” she said, and her tone thrilled him. “But I
want to think. It has been so sudden, I am frightened. I am frightened,
and—yes, I think I am happy. But please to let me go now. I am safe
here—in two minutes I shall be at home.”

He tried to keep her, but “Let me go now,” she pleaded. “Later it shall
be as you wish—always as you wish. But let me go now.”

He gave way then. He said a few words while he held her hands, and he
said them very well. Then he let her go. Before the dusk hid her she
turned and waved her hand, and he waved his. He stood, listening. He
heard the sound of her footsteps grow fainter and fainter as she
climbed the hill, until they were lost in the rustle of the wind
through the undergrowth. At last he turned and trudged down the hill.

“Well, I’ve done it,” he muttered presently. “And Uncle John may find
what he likes, damn him! After all, she’s handsome enough to turn any
man’s head, and it makes me safe! But I’ll go slow. I’ll go slow now.
There’s no hurry.”



CHAPTER XXIII
BLORE UNDER WEAVER


Gratitude and liking, and the worship of strength which is as natural
in a woman as the worship of beauty in a man, form no bad imitation of
love, and often pass into love as imperceptibly as the brook becomes a
river. The morning light brought Mary no repentance. Misgivings she
had, as what lover has not, were the truth told. Was her love as
perfect as Etruria’s, as unselfish, as absorbing? She doubted. But in
all honesty she hoped that it might become so; and when she dwelt on
the man who had done so much for her, and thought so well for her, who
had so much to offer and made so little of the offering, her heart
swelled with gratitude, and if she did not love she fancied that she
did.

So much was changed for her! She had wondered more than once what would
happen to her, if her uncle died. That fear was put from her. Toft—she
had been vexed with Toft. How small a matter that seemed now! And Peter
Basset? He had been kind to her, and a pang did pierce her heart on his
account. But he had recovered very quickly, she reflected. He had shown
himself cold enough and distant enough at his last visit! And then she
smiled as she thought how differently her new lover had assailed her,
with what force, what arrogance, what insistence—and yet with a force
and arrogance and insistence to which it was pleasant to yield.

She did not with all this forget that she would be Lady Audley, she,
whose past had been so precarious, whose prospects had been so dark,
whose fate it might have been to travel through life an obscure
teacher! She had not been woman if she had not thought of this; nor if
she had failed, when she thought of it, to breathe a prayer for the
gallant lover who had found her and saved her, and had held it enough
that she was an Audley. He might have chosen far and wide. He had
chosen her.

No wonder that Mrs. Toft saw a change in her. “Law, Miss,” she
remarked, when she came in to remove the breakfast. “One would think a
ten-mile walk was the making of you! It’s put a color into your cheeks
that would shame a June rose! And to be sure,” with a glance at the
young lady’s plate, “not much eaten either!”

“I am not hungry, Mrs. Toft,” Mary said meekly. “I drove back to the
foot of the hill.”

“And I’d like to sort Toft for it! Ifs he who should have gone! He’s
upstairs now, keeping out of my way, and that grim and gray you’d think
he’d seen a ghost! And ’Truria, silly girl, she’s all of a quiver this
morning. It’s ‘Mother, let me do this!’ and ‘Mother, I’ll do that!’ all
because her reverend—not, as I tell her, that aught will ever come of
it—has got a roof over his head at last.”

“But that’s good news! Has Mr. Colet got some work?”

“Not he, the silly man! Nor likely! There’s mighty little work for them
as go against the gentry. For what he’s got he’s to thank Mr. Basset.”

“Mr. Basset.”

“To be sure,” Mrs. Toft answered, with a covert glance at the girl,
“why not, Miss? Some talk and the wind goes by. There’s plenty of
those. And some say naught but do—and that’s Mr. Basset. He’s took in
Mr. Colet till he can find a church. Etruria’s that up about it, I tell
her, smile before breakfast and sweat before night. And so she’ll find
it, I warrant!”

“It is very good of Mr. Basset,” Mary said gravely. And then, “Is that
some one knocking, Mrs. Toft?”

“It’s well to have young ears!” Mrs. Toft took out the tray, and
returned with a letter. “It’s for you, Miss,” she said. “The postman’s
late this morning, but cheap’s a slow traveller. When a letter was a
letter and cost ninepence it came to hand like a gentleman!”

Mary waited to hear no more. She knew the handwriting, and as quickly
as she could she escaped from the room. No one with any claim to taste
used an envelope in those days, and to open a letter so that no rent
might mar its fairness called for a care which she could not exercise
in public.

Alone, in her room, she opened it, and her eyes grew serious as they
travelled down the page, which bore signs of haste.

“Sweetheart,” it began, and she thought that charming, “I do not ask if
you reached the Gatehouse safely, for I listened and I must have heard,
if harm befel you. I drove home as happy as a king, and grieved only
that I had not had that of you which I had a right to have—damn that
carter! This troubles me the more as I shall not see you again for a
time, and if this does not disappoint you too, you’re a deceiver! My
plans are altered by to-day’s news that Peel returns to office. In any
event, I had to go to Seabourne’s for Christmas, now I must be there
for a meeting to-morrow and go from there to London on the same
business. You would not have me desert my post, I am sure? Heaven knows
how long I may be kept, possibly a fortnight, possibly more. But the
moment I can I shall be with you.

“Write to me at the Brunswick Hôtel, Dover Street. Sweetheart, I am
yours, as you, my darling, are

“Philip’s.

“_P. S_.—I must put off any communication to your uncle till I can see
him. So for the moment, mum!”

Mary read the letter twice; the first time with eager eyes, the second
time more calmly. Nothing was more natural, she told herself, than that
her spirits should sink—Philip was gone. The walk with him, the talk
which was to bring them nearer, and to make them better known to one
another, stood over. The day that was to be so bright was clouded.

But beyond this the letter itself fell a little, a very little, short
of her expectations. The beginning was charming! But after that—was it
her fancy, or was her lover’s tone a little flippant, a little free, a
little too easy? Did it lack that tender note of reassurance, that
chivalrous thought for her, which she had a right to expect in a first
letter? She was not sure.

And as to her uncle. She must, of course, be guided by her lover, his
will must be her law now; and it was reasonable that in John Audley’s
state of health the mode of communication should be carefully weighed.
But she longed to be candid, she longed to be open; and in regard to
one person she would be open. Basset had let her see that her treatment
had cured him. At their last meeting he had been cold, almost unkind;
he had left her to deal with Toft as she could. Still she owed him, if
any one, the truth, and, were it only to set herself right in her own
eyes, she must tell him. If the news did nothing else it would open the
way for his return to the Gatehouse, and the telling would enable her
to make the _amende_.

The letter was not written on that day nor the next. But on the fourth
day after Audley’s departure it arrived at Blore, and lay for an hour
on the dusty hall table amid spuds and powder-flasks and old
itineraries. There Mr. Colet found it and another letter, and removed
the two for safety to the parlor, where litter of a similar kind
struggled for the upper hand with piles of books and dog’s-eared
Quarterlies. The decay of the Bassets dated farther back than the
decline of the Audleys, and the gabled house under the shadow of Weaver
was little better, if something larger, than a farm-house. There had
been a library, but Basset had taken the best books to the Gatehouse.
And there were in the closed drawing-room, and in some of the bedrooms,
old family portraits, bad for the most part; the best lay in marble in
Blore Church. But in the parlor, which was the living-room, hung only
paintings of fat oxen and prize sheep; and the garden which ran up to
the walls of the house, and in summer was a flood of color, lay in
these days dank and lifeless, ebbing away from bee-skips and
chicken-coops. The park had been ploughed during the great war, and now
pined in thin pasture. The whole of the valley was still Basset land,
but undrained in the bottom and light on the slopes, it made no figure
in a rent-roll. The present owner had husbanded the place, and paid off
charges, and cleared the estate, but he had been able to do no more.
The place was a poor man’s place, though for miles round men spoke to
the owner bareheaded. He was “Basset of Blore,” as much a part of
Staffordshire as Burton Bridge or the Barbeacon. The memories of the
illiterate are long.

He had been walking the hill that morning with a dog and a gun, and
between yearnings for the woman he loved, and longings for some plan of
life, some object, some aim, he was in a most unhappy mood. At one
moment he saw himself growing old, without the energy to help himself
or others, still toying with trifles, the last and feeblest of his
blood. At another he thought of Mary, and saw her smiling through the
flowering hawthorn, or bending over a book with the firelight on her
hair. Or again, stung by the lash of her reproaches he tried to harden
himself to do something. Should he take the land into his own hands,
and drain and fence and breed stock and be of use, were it only as a
struggling farmer in his own district? Or should he make that plunge
into public life to which Colonel Mottisfont had urged him and from
which he shrank as a shivering man shrinks from an icy bath?

For there was the rub. Mary was right. He was a dreamer, a weakling,
one in whom the strong pulse that had borne his forbears to the front
beat but feebly. He was not equal to the hard facts of life. With what
ease had Audley, whenever they had stood foot to foot, put him in the
second place, got the better of him, outshone him!

Old Don pointed in vain. His master shot nothing, for he walked for the
most part with his eyes on the turf. If he raised them it was to gaze
at the hamlet lying below him in the valley, the old house, the ring of
buildings and cottages, the church that he loved—and that like the
woman he loved, reproached him with his inaction.

About two o’clock he turned homewards. How many more days would he will
and not will, and end night by night where he had begun? In the main he
was of even temper, but of late small things tried him, and when he
entered the parlor and Colet rose at his entrance, he could not check
his irritation.

“For heaven’s sake, man, sit still!” he cried. “And don’t get up every
time I come in! And don’t look at me like a dog! And don’t ask me if I
want the book you are reading!”

The curate stared, and muttered an apology. It was true that he did not
wear the chain of obligation with grace.

“No, it is I who am sorry!” Basset replied, quickly repenting. “I am a
churlish ass! Get up when you like, and say what you like! But if you
can, make yourself at home!”

Then he saw the two letters lying on the table. He knew Mary’s writing
at a glance, and he let it lie, his face twitching. He took up the
other, made as if he would open it, then he threw it back again, and
took Mary’s to the window, where he could read it unwatched.

It was short.

“Dear Mr. Basset,” she wrote, “I should be paying you a poor compliment
if I pretended that what I am writing will not pain you. But I hope,
and since our last meeting, I have reason to believe that that pain
will not be lasting.

“My cousin, Lord Audley, has asked me to marry him, and I have
consented. Nothing beyond this is fixed, and no announcement will be
made until my uncle has recovered his strength. But I feel that I owe
it to you to let you know this at once.

“I owe you something more. You crowned your kindness by doing me a
great honor. I could not reply in substance otherwise than I did, but
for the foolish criticisms of an inexperienced girl, I ask you to
believe that I feel deep regret.

“When we meet I hope that we may meet as friends. If I can believe this
it will add something to the happiness of my engagement. My uncle is
better, but little stronger than when you saw him.

“I am, truly yours,

“Mary Audley.”

He stood looking at it for a long time, and only by an effort could he
control the emotion that strove to master him. Then his thoughts
travelled to the other, the man who had won her, the man who had got
the better of him from the first, who had played the Jacob from the
moment of their meeting on the steamer; and a passion of jealousy swept
him away. He swore aloud.

Mr. Colet leapt in his chair. “Mr. Basset!” he cried. And then, in a
different tone, “You have bad news, I fear?”

The other laughed bitterly. “Bad news?” he repeated, and Colet saw that
his face was white and that the letter shook in his hand. “The
Government’s out, and that’s bad news. The pig’s ill, and that’s bad
news. Your mother’s dead, and that’s bad news!”

“Swearing makes no news better,” Colet said mildly.

“Not even the pig? If your—if Etruria died, and some one told you that
she was dead, you wouldn’t swear? You wouldn’t curse God?”

“God forbid!” the clergyman cried in horror.

“What would you do then?”

“Try so to live, Mr. Basset, that we might meet again!”

“Rubbish, man!” Basset retorted rudely. “Try instead not to be a prig!”

“If I could be of use?”

“You cannot, nor any one else,” Basset answered. “There, say no more.
The worst is over. We’ve played our little part and—what’s the odds how
we played it?”

“Much when the curtain falls,” the poor clergyman ventured.

“Well, I’ll go and eat something. Hunger is one more grief!” And Basset
went out.

He came back ten minutes later, pale but quiet. “Sorry, Colet,” he
said. “Very rude, I am afraid! I had bad news, but I am right now.
Wasn’t there another letter for me?”

He found the letter and read it listlessly. He tossed it across the
table to his guest. “News is plentiful to-day,” he said.

Colet took the letter and read it. It was from a Mr. Hatton, better
known to him than to Basset, and the owner of one of the two small
factories in Riddsley. It was an invitation to contest the borough in
opposition to young Mottisfont.

“If it were a question, respected sir,” Hatton wrote, “of Whigs and
Tories we should not approach you. But as the result must depend upon
the proportions in which the Tory party splits for and against Sir
Robert Peel upon the Corn Laws, we, who are in favor of repeal,
recognize the advantage of being represented by a moderate Tory. The
adherence to Sir Robert of Sir James Graham in the North and of Lord
Lincoln in the Midlands proves that there are landowners who place
their country before their rents, and it is in the hope that you, sir,
are of the number that we invite you to give us that assistance which
your ancient name must afford.

“We are empowered to promise you the support of the Whig party in the
borough, conditioned only upon your support of the repeal of the Corn
Laws, leaving you free on other points. The Audley influence has been
hitherto paramount, but we believe that the time has come to free the
borough from the last remnant of the Feudal system.

“A deputation will wait upon you to give you such assurances as you may
desire. But as Parliament meets on an early date, and the present
member may at once apply for the Chiltern Hundreds, we shall be glad to
have your answer before the New Year.”

“Well?” Basset asked. “What do you think?”

“It opens a wide door.”

“If you wish to have your finger pinched,” Basset replied, flippantly,
“it does. I don’t know that it is an opening to anything else.” And as
Colet refrained from speaking, “You don’t think,” he went on, “that
it’s a way into Parliament? A repealer has as much chance of getting in
for Riddsley against the Audley interest as you have of being an
archdeacon! Of course the Radicals want a fight if they can find a man
fool enough to spend his money. But as for winning, they don’t dream of
it.”

“It is better to lose in some causes than to win in others.”

Basset laughed. “Do you know why they have come to me? They think that
I shall carry John Audley with me and divide the Audley interest.
There’s nothing in it, but that’s the notion.”

“Why look at the seamy side?” Colet objected. “I suppose there always
is one, but I don’t think that it was at that side Sir Robert looked
when he made up his mind to put the country first and his party second!
I don’t think that it was at that side he looked when he determined to
eat his words and pocket his pride, rather than be responsible for
famine in Ireland! Believe me, Mr. Basset,” the clergyman continued
earnestly, “it was no easy change of opinion. Before he came to that
resolution, proud, cold man as I am told he is, many a sight and sound
must have knocked at the door of his mind; a scene of poverty he passed
in his carriage, a passage in some report, a speech through which he
seemed to sleep, a begging letter—one by one they pressed the door
inwards, till at last, with—it may be with misery, he came to see what
he must do!”

“Possibly.”

“The call came, he had to answer it. Here is a call to you.”

“And do you think,” the other retorted, “that I can answer it more
cheaply than Sir Robert? So far as I have thought it out, I am with
him. But do you think I could do this,” he tapped the letter, “without
misery—of a different kind it may be? I am not a public man, I have
served no apprenticeship to it, I’ve not addressed a meeting three
times in my life, I don’t know what I should say or how I should say
it. And for Hatton and his friends, they would rub me up a dozen times
a day.”

“_Non sine pulvere!_” Mr. Colet murmured.

“Dust enough there’ll be! I don’t doubt that. And dirt. But there’s
another thing.” He paused, and turning, knocked the fire together. He
was nearly a minute about it, while the other waited. “There’s another
thing,” he repeated. “I am not going into this business to pay out a
private grudge, and I want to be clear that I am not doing that. And
I’m not going into this simply for what I can get out of it. Ambition
is a poor stayer with me, a washy chestnut. It would not carry me
through, Colet. If I go into this, it will be because I believe in it.
It seems as if I were preaching,” he continued awkwardly. “But there’s
nothing but belief will carry me through, and unless I am clear—I’ll
not start. I’ll not start, although I want to make a fresh start badly!
Devilish badly, if you’ll excuse me!”

“And how will you——”

“Make certain? I don’t know. I must fight it out by myself—go up on the
hill and think it out. I must believe in the thing, or I must leave it
alone!”

“Just so,” said Mr. Colet. And prudent for once he said no more.



CHAPTER XXIV
AN AGENT OF THE OLD SCHOOL


It is doubtful if even the great Reform Bill of ’32, which shifted the
base of power from the upper to the middle class, awoke more bitter
feelings that did the _volte face_ of Peel in the winter of ’45. Since
the days of Pitt no statesman had enjoyed the popularity or wielded the
power which had been Sir Robert’s when he had taken office four years
before. He had been more than the leader of the Tory party; he had been
its re-creator. He had been more than the leader of the landed
interest; he had been its pride. Men who believed that upon the welfare
of that interest rested the stability of the constitution, men with
historic names had walked on his right hand and on his left, had borne
his train and carried his messages. All things, his origin, his
formality, his pride, his quiet domestic life, even his moderation, had
been forgiven in the man who had guided the Tories through the bad
days, had led them at last to power, and still stood between them and
the mutterings of this new industrial England, that hydra-like
threatened and perplexed them.

And then—he had betrayed them. Suddenly, some held; in a panic, scared
by God knows what bugbear! Coldly and deliberately, said others,
spreading his treachery over years, laughing in his sleeve as he led
them to the fatal edge. Those who took the former view made faint
excuse for him, and perhaps still clung to him. Those who held the
latter thought no price too high, no sacrifice too costly, no effort
too great, if they could but punish the traitor! If they could but
pillory him for all to see.

So, in a moment, in the autumn of ’45, as one drop of poison will cloud
the fairest water, the face of public life was changed. Bitterness was
infused into it, friend was parted from friend and son from father, the
oldest alliances were dissolved. Men stood gaping, at a loss whither to
turn and whom to trust. Many who had never in all their lives made up
their own minds were forced to have an opinion and choose a side; and
as that process is to some men as painful as a labor to a woman, the
effect was to embitter things farther. How could one who for years past
had cursed Cobden in all companies, and in moments of relaxation had
drunk to a “Bloody War and a Wet Harvest,” turn round and join the
Manchester School? It could be done, it was done, but with what a
rending of bleeding sinews only the sufferers knew!

Strange to say, few gave weight to Sir Robert’s plea of famine in
Ireland. Still more strange, when events bore out his alarm, when in
the course of a year or two a quarter of a million in that unhappy
country died of want, public feeling changed little. Those who had
remained with him, stood with him still. Those who had banded
themselves against him, held their ground. Only a handful allowed that
he was honest, after all. Nor was it until he, who rode his horse like
a sack, had died like a demi-god, with a city hanging on his breath,
and weeping women filling all the streets about the house, that the
traitor became the patriot.

But this is to anticipate. In December of ’45, few men believed in
famine. Few thought much of dearth. The world was angry, blood was hot,
many dreamt of vengeance. Meantime Manchester exulted, and Coal, Iron,
Cotton toasted Peel. But even they marvelled that the man who had been
chosen to support the Corn Laws had the courage to repeal them!

Upon no one in the whole country did the news fall with more stunning
effect than upon poor Stubbs at Riddsley. He had suspected Peel. He had
disliked his measures, and doubted whither he was moving. He had even
on the occasion of his resignation predicted that Sir Robert would
support the repeal; but he had not thought worse of him than that, and
the event left him not uncertain, nor under any stress as to making up
his mind, but naked, as it were, in an east wind. He felt older. He
owned that his generation was passing. He numbered the friends he had
left and found them few. And though he continued to assert that no man
had ever pitted himself against the land whom the land had not broken,
doubt began to creep into his mind. There were hours when he foresaw
the end of the warm farming days, of game and sport, of Horn and Corn,
ay, and of the old toast, “The farmer’s best friend—the landlord,” to
which he had replied at many an audit dinner.

One thing remained—the Riddsley election. He found some comfort in
that. He drew some pleasure from the thought that Sir Robert might do
what he pleased at Tamworth, he might do what he pleased in the
Cabinet, in the Commons—there were toadies and turn-coats everywhere;
but Riddsley would have none of him! Riddsley would remain faithful!
Stubbs steeped himself in the prospect of the election, and in
preparations for it. A dozen times a day he thanked his stars that the
elder Mottisfont’s weakness for Peel had provided this opening for his
energies.

Not that even on this ground he was quite happy. There was a little
bitter in the cup. He hardly owned it to himself, he did not dream of
whispering it to others, but at the bottom of his mind he had ever so
faint a doubt of his employer. A hint dropped here, a word there, a
veiled question—he could not say which of these had given him the
notion that his lordship hung between two opinions, and even—no wonder
that Stubbs dared not whisper it to others—was weighing which would pay
him best!

Such a thought was treason, however, and Stubbs buried it and trampled
on it, before he went jauntily into the snug little meeting at the
Audley Arms, which he had summoned to hear the old member’s letter read
and to accept the son as a candidate in his father’s place. Those whom
the agent had called were few and trusty; young Mottisfont himself, the
rector and Dr. Pepper, Bagenal the maltster, Hogg the saddler, Musters
the landlord, the “Duke” from the Leasows (which was within the
borough), and two other tradesmen. Stubbs had no liking for big
meetings. He had been bred up to believe that speeches were lost labor,
and if they must be made should be made at the Market Ordinary.

At such a gathering as this he was happy. He had the strings in his own
hands. The work to be done was at his fingers’ ends. At this table he
was as great a man as my lord. With young Mottisfont, who was by way of
being a Bond Street dandy, solemn, taciturn, and without an opinion of
his own, he was not likely to have trouble. The rector was enthusiastic
but indolent, Pepper an old friend. The rest were Stubbs’s most
obedient.

Stubbs read the retiring member’s letter, and introduced the candidate.
The rector boomed through a few phrases of approbation, Dr. Pepper
seconded, the rest cried “Hear! hear!”

“There’s little to say,” Stubbs went on. “I take it that we are all of
one mind, gentlemen, to return Mr. Mottisfont in his father’s place?”

“Hear! hear!” from all. “In the old interest?” Stubbs went on, looking
round the table. “And on the clear understanding that Mr. Mottisfont is
returned to oppose any tampering with the protection of agriculture.”

“That is so,” said Mr. Mottisfont.

“I will see that that is embodied in Mr. Mottisfont’s address,” Stubbs
continued. “There must be no mistake. These are queer times——”

“Sad times!” said the rector, shaking his head.

“Terrible times!” said the maltster, shaking his.

“Never did I dream I should live to see ’em,” said old Hayward.
“’Tisn’t a month since a chap came on my land, ay, up to my very door,
and said things—I’ll be damned if I did not think he’d turn the cream
sour! And when I cried ‘Sam! fetch a pitchfork and rid me of this
rubbish——’”

“I know, Hayward,” Stubbs said, cutting him short. “I know. You told me
about it. You did very well. But to business. It shall be a short
address—just that one point. We are all agreed, I think, gentlemen?”

All were agreed.

“I’ll see that it is printed in good time,” Stubbs continued. “I don’t
think that we need trouble you further, Mr. Mottisfont. There’s a
fat-stock sale this day fortnight. Perhaps you’ll dine and say a few
words? I’ll let you know if it is necessary. There’ll be no opposition.
Hatton will have a meeting at the Institute, but nothing will come of
it.”

“That’s all then, is it?” said the London man, sticking his glass in
his eye with a sigh of relief.

“That’s all,” Stubbs replied. “If you can attend this day fortnight so
much the better. The farmers like it, and they’ve fourteen votes in the
borough. Thank you, gentlemen, that’s all.”

“I think you’ve forgotten one thing, Mr. Stubbs,” said old Hayward,
with a twinkle.

“To be sure, I have. Ring the bell, Musters, and send up the two
bottles of your ’20 port that I ordered and some glasses. A glass of
Musters’ ’20 port, Mr. Mottisfont, won’t hurt you this cold day. And we
must drink your health. And, Musters, when these gentlemen go down, see
that they have what they call for.”

The port was sipped, tasted. Mr. Mottisfont’s health was drunk, and
various compliments were paid to his father. The rector took his two
glasses; so did young Mottisfont, who woke up and vowed that he had
tasted none better in St. James’s Street. “Is it Garland’s?” he asked.

“It is, sir,” Musters said, much pleased.

“I thought it was—none better!” said young Mottisfont, also pleased.
“The old Duke drinks no other.”

“Fine tipple! Fine tipple!” said the other “Duke.” In the end a third
bottle was ordered, of which Musters and old Hayward drank the better
part.

At one of these meetings a sad thing had happened. A rash tradesman had
proposed his lordship’s health. Of course he had been severely snubbed.
It had been considered most indecent. But on this occasion no one was
so simple as to name my lord, and Stubbs felt with satisfaction that
all had passed as it should. So had candidates been chosen as long as
he could remember.

But call no man happy until the day closes. As he left the house
Bagenal the maltster tacked himself on to him. “I’d a letter from
George this morning,” he said. George was his son, articled to Mr.
Stubbs, and now with Mr. Stubbs’s agents in town. “He saw his lordship
one day last week.”

“Ay, ay. I suppose Master George was in the West End? Wasting his time,
Bagenal, I’ll be bound.”

“I don’t know about that. Young fellows like to see things. He went
with a lot of chaps to see the crowd outside Sir Robert’s. They’d read
in a paper that all the nobs were to be seen going in and out. Anyway,
he went, and the first person he saw going in was his lordship!”

Mr. Stubbs walked a few yards in silence. Then, “Well, he’s no sight to
George,” he said. “It seems to me they were both wasting their time. I
told his lordship he’d do no good. When half the dukes in England have
been at Peel, d—n him, it wasn’t likely he’d change his course for his
lordship! It wasn’t to be expected, Bagenal. Did George stop to see him
come out?”

“He did. And in a thundering temper my lord looked.”

“Ay, ay! Well I told him how it would be.”

“They were going in and out like bees, George said.”

“Ay, ay.”

They parted on that, and the lawyer went into his office. But his face
was gloomy. “Ay, like bees!” he muttered. “After the honey! I wonder
what he asked for! Whatever it was he couldn’t have paid the price! I
thought he knew that. I’ve a good mind—but there, we’ve held it so
long, grandfather, father, and son—I can’t afford to give it up.”

He turned into his office, but the day was spoiled for him. And the day
was not done yet. He had barely sat down before his clerk a thin,
gray-haired man, high-nosed, with a look of breeding run to seed, came
in, and closed the door behind him. Farthingale was as well known in
Riddsley as the Maypole; gossip had it that he was a by-blow of an old
name. “I’ve heard something,” he said darkly, “and the sooner you know
it the better. They’ve got a man.”

Stubbs shrugged his shoulders. “For repeal in Riddsley?” he said.
“You’re dreaming.”

The clerk smiled. “Well, you’d best be awake,” he said. He had been
long enough with Stubbs to take a liberty. “Who do you think it is?” he
continued, rubbing his chin with the feather-end of a quill.

“Some methodist parson!”

Farthingale shook his head. “Guess again, sir,” he said. “You’re cold
at present. It’s a bird of another feather.”

“A pretty big fool whoever he is!”

“Mr. Basset of Blore. I have it on good authority.”

Stubbs stared. He was silent for a time, thinking hard. “Somebody’s
fooled you,” he said at last, but in a different tone. “He’s never
shown a sign of coming out.”

The clerk looked wise. “It’s true,” he said. “It cost me four goes of
brown brandy at the Portcullis.”

“Well, you may score that to me,” Stubbs answered. “Basset, eh? Well,
he’s throwing his money into the gutter if it’s true, and he hasn’t
much to spare. I see Hatton’s point. He’s not the fool.”

“No. He’s an old bird is Hatton.”

“But I don’t see where Squire Basset comes in.”

Farthingale looked wiser than ever. “Well,” he said, “he may have a
score to pay, too. And if he has, there’s more ways than one of paying
it!”

“What score?”

“Ah, I’m not saying that. Mr. John Audley’s may be—against his
lordship.”

“Umph! If you paid off yours at the Portcullis,” Stubbs retorted,
losing his temper, “the landlord wouldn’t be sorry! Scores are a deal
too much in your way, Farthingale!” he continued, severely, forgetting
in his annoyance the four goes of brown brandy. “You’re too much at
home among ’em. Don’t bring me cock-and-bull stories like this! I don’t
believe it. And get to that lease!”

But sure enough Farthingale’s story proved to be well founded, for a
week later it was known for certain in Riddsley that Mr. Basset of
Blore was coming out, and that there would be a fight for the borough.



CHAPTER XXV
MARY IS LONELY


Mary Audley was one of the last to hear the news. Etruria brought it
from the town one day in January, when the evenings were beginning to
lengthen, and the last hour of daylight was the dreariest of the
twenty-four. It had rained, and the oaks in the park were a-drip, the
thorn trees stood in tiny pools, the moorland lay stark under a pall of
fog. In the vale the Trent was in flood, its pale waters swirling past
the willow-stools, creeping over the chilled meadows, and stealing inch
by inch up the waterside lanes. Etruria’s feet were wet, and she was
weary with her trudge through the mud; but when Mary met her on the
tiny landing on which their rooms opened, there was a sparkle in the
girl’s eyes as bright as the red petticoat that showed below her
tucked-up gown.

“You didn’t forget——” Mary was beginning, and then, “Why, Etruria,” she
exclaimed, “I believe you have seen Mr. Colet?”

Etruria blushed like the dawn. “Oh no, Miss!” she said. “He’s at
Blore.”

“To be sure! Then what is it?”

“I’ve heard some news, Miss,” Etruria said. “I don’t know whether
you’ll be pleased or not.”

“But it is certain that you are!” Mary replied with conviction. “What
is it?”

The girl told what she had heard: that there was to be an election at
Riddsley in three weeks, and not only an election but a contest, and
that the candidate who had come forward to oppose the Corn Laws was no
other than Mr. Basset—their Mr. Basset! More, that only the evening
before he had held his first meeting at the Institute, and though he
had been interrupted and the meeting had been broken up, his short
plain speech had made a considerable impression.

“Indeed, Miss,” Etruria continued, carried away by the subject, “there
was one told me that when he stood up to speak she could see his hand
shake, and his face was the color of a piece of paper. But when they
began to boo and shout at him, he grew as cool as cool, and the longer
they shouted the braver he was, until they saw that if they let him go
on he would be getting a hearing! So they put out the lights and
stormed the platform, and there was a fine Stafford row, I’m told. Of
course,” Etruria added simply, “the drink was in them.”

Mary hardly knew what her feelings were. “Mr. Basset?” she said at
last. “I can hardly believe it.”

“Nor could I, Miss, when I first heard it. But it seems they have known
it there for ten days and more, and the town is agog with it, everybody
taking sides, and some so much against him as never was. It’s dreadful
to think,” Etruria continued, “how misguided men can be. But oh, Miss,
I’m thankful he’s on the right side, and for taking the burden off the
bread! I’m sure it will be returned to him, win or lose. They’re
farmers’ friends here, and they’re saying shameful things of him in the
market! But there’s many a woman will bless him, and the lanes and
alleys, they’ve no votes, but they’ll pray for him! Sometimes,” Etruria
added shyly, “I think it is Mr. Colet has brought him to it.”

“Mr. Colet?” Mary repeated—she did not know why she disliked the
notion. “Why do you think that?”

“He’s been at Blore,” Etruria murmured. “Mr. Basset has been so good to
him.”

“Mr. Basset has a mind of his own,” Mary answered sharply. “He is quite
capable of forming his own opinion.”

“Of course. Miss,” Etruria said, abashed. “I should have known that.”

“Yes,” Mary repeated. “But what was it they were saying of Mr. Basset
in the market, Etruria? Not that it matters.”

“Well, Miss,” Etruria explained, reluctantly. “They were saying it was
some grudge Mr. Basset or the Master had against his lordship that
brought Mr. Basset out.”

“Against Lord Audley?” Mary cried. And she blushed suddenly and
vividly. “Why? What has he to do with it?”

“Well, Miss, it’s his lordship’s seat,” Etruria answered naïvely; “what
he wishes has always been done in Riddsley. And he’s for Mr.
Mottisfont.”

Mary walked to a window and looked out. “Oh,” she said, “I did not know
that. But you’d better go now, Etruria, and change your shoes. Your
feet must be wet.”

Etruria went, and Mary continued to gaze through the window. What
strange news! And what a strange situation! The lover whom she had
rejected and the lover whom she had taken, pitted against one another!
And her words—she could hardly doubt it—the spur which had brought
Basset to the post!

So thinking, so pondering, she grew more and more ill at ease. Her
sympathies should have been wholly with her betrothed, but they were
not. She should have resented Basset’s action. She did not. Instead she
thought of his shaking hand and his pale face, and of the courage that
had grown firmer in the face of opposition; and she found something
fine in that, something that appealed to her. And the cause he had
adopted? It was the cause to which she naturally inclined. She might be
wrong, he might be wrong. Lord Audley knew so much more of these things
and looked at them from so enlightened a standpoint, that they must be
wrong. And yet—her heart warmed to that cause.

She turned from the window in some trouble, wondering if she were
disloyal, wondering why she felt as she did; wondering a little, too,
why she had lost the first rapture of her love, and was less happy in
it than she had been.

True, she had not seen her lover again, and that might account for it.
He had been detained at Lord Seabourne’s, and in London; he had been
occupied for days together with the crisis. But she had had three
letters from him, busy as he was; three amusing letters, full of gossip
and sprinkled with anecdotes of the great world. She had opened the
first in something of a tremor; but her fingers had soon grown steady,
and if she had blushed it had been for her expectation of a vulgar
love-letter such as milkmaids prize. She had been silly to suppose that
he would write in that strain.

And yet she had felt a degree of disappointment. He might have written
with less reserve, she thought; he might have discussed their plans and
hopes, he might have let the fire peep somewhere through the chinks.
But there, again, what a poor thing she was if her love must be fed
with sweetmeats. How weak her trust, how poor her affection, if she
could not bear a three weeks’ parting! He had come to her, he had
chosen her, what more did she want? Did she expect him to put aside the
calls and the duties of his station, that he might hang on her
apron-strings?

Still, she was not in good spirits, and she felt her loneliness. The
house, this gray evening, with the shadows gathering in the corners,
weighed on her. Mrs. Toft was far away in her cosey kitchen, Etruria
also had gone thither. Toft was with Mr. Audley in the other wing—he
had been much with his master of late. So Mary was alone. She was not
nervous, but she was depressed. The cold stairs, the austere parlor
with its dim portraits, the matted hall, the fireless library—all
struck a chill. She remembered other times and other evenings; cosey
evenings, when the glow of the wood-fire had vied with the shaded
lights, when the three heads had bent over the three tables, when the
rustle of turning pages had blended with the snoring of the old hound,
when the pursuit of some trifle had sped the pleasant hours. Alas,
those evenings were gone, as if they had never been. The house was dull
and melancholy.

She might have gone to her uncle, but during the afternoon he had told
her that he wished to be alone; he should go to bed betimes. So about
seven o’clock she took her meal by herself, and when it was done she
felt more at a loss than ever. Presently her thoughts went again to
John Audley.

Had she neglected him of late? Had she left him too much to Toft, and
let her secret, which she hated to keep secret, come between them? Why
should she not, even now, see him before he slept? She could take him
the news of Mr. Basset’s enterprise. It would serve for an excuse.

Lest her courage should fail she went at once, shivering as she passed
through the shadowy library, where a small lamp, burning on a table,
did no more than light her to the staircase. She ran up the stairs and
was groping for the handle of Mr. Audley’s door when the door opened
abruptly and Toft stepped out, a candle in his hand. She was so close
to him that he all but touched her, and he was, if anything, more
startled than she was. He stood gaping at her.

Through the narrow opening she had a glimpse of her uncle, who was on
his feet before the fire. He was fully dressed.

That surprised her, for, even before this last attack, he had spent
most of his time in his dressing-gown. Still more surprising was Toft’s
conduct. He shut the door and held it. “The master is going to bed,
Miss,” he said.

“I see that he is dressed!” she replied. And she looked at Toft in such
a way that the man gave way, took his hand from the door, and stood
aside. She pushed the door open and went in. Her uncle, standing with
his back to her, was huddling on his dressing-gown.

“What is it?” he cried, his face averted. “Who is it?”

“It is only I, sir,” she replied. “Mary.” She closed the door.

“But I thought I told you that I didn’t want you!” he retorted
pettishly. “I am going to bed.” He turned, having succeeded in girding
on his dressing-gown. “Going to bed,” he repeated. “Didn’t I tell you
so?”

“I’m very sorry, sir,” she said, “but I had news for you. News that has
surprised me. I thought that you would like to hear it.”

He looked at her, his furtive eyes giving the lie to his plump face,
which sagged more than of old. “News,” he muttered, peevishly. “What
news? I wish you wouldn’t startle me. You ought to remember that—that
excitement is bad for me. And you come at this time of night with news!
What is it?” He was not looking at her. He seemed to be seeking
something. “What is it?”

“It’s nothing very terrible,” she answered, smiling. “Nothing to alarm
you, uncle. Won’t you sit down?”

He looked about him like a man driven into a corner. “No, no, I don’t
want to sit down!” he said. “I ought to be in bed! I ought to be there
now.”

“Well, I shall not keep you long,” she answered, trying to humor his
mood, while all the time she was wondering why he was dressed at this
time, he whom she had not seen dressed for a fortnight. And why had
Toft tried to keep her out? “It is only,” she continued, “that I heard
to-day that there is to be a contest at Riddsley. And that Mr. Basset
is to be one of the candidates.”

“Is that all?” he said. “News, you said? That’s no news! Bigger fool
he, unless he does more for himself than he does for his friends! Peter
the Hermit become Peter the Great! He’ll soon find himself Peter the
Piper, who picked a peck of pepper! Hot pepper he’ll find it, d—n him!”
with sudden spite. “He’s no better than the rest! He’s all for himself!
All for himself!” he repeated, his voice rising in his excitement.

“But——”

“There, don’t agitate me!” He wiped his brow with a shaking hand, while
his eyes, avoiding hers, continued to look about him as if he sought
something. “I knew how it would be. You’ve no thought for me. You don’t
remember how weak I am! Hardly able to crawl across the floor, to put
one foot before another. And you come chattering! chattering!”

She had thought him odd before, but never so odd as this evening; and
she was sorry that she had come. She was going to say what she could
and escape, when he began again. “You’re the last person who should
upset me! The very last!” he babbled. “When it’s all for you! It’s
little good it can do me. And Basset, he’d the ball at his foot, and
wouldn’t kick it! But I’ll show you, I’ll show you all!” he continued,
gesticulating with a violence that distressed Mary. “Ay, and I’ll show
_him_ what I am! He thinks he’s safe, d—n him! He thinks he’s safe!
He’s spending my money and adding up my balance! He’s walking on my
land and sleeping in my bed! He’s peacocking in my name! But—but——” he
stopped, struggling for words. For an instant he turned on her over his
shoulder a face distorted by passion.

Thoroughly alarmed, she tried to soothe him. “But I am sure, sir,” she
said, “Mr. Basset would never——”

“Basset!”

“I’m sure he never dreamt——”

“Basset!” he repeated. “No! but Audley! Lord Audley, Audley of
Beaudelays, Audley of nowhere and nothing! And no Audley! no Audley!”
he repeated furiously, while again he fought for breath, and again he
mastered himself and lowered his tone. “No Audley!” he whispered,
pointing a hand at her, “but Jacob, girl! Jacob the supplanter, Jacob
the changeling, Jacob the baseborn! And he thinks I lie awake of
nights, hundreds of nights, for nothing! He thinks I dream of him—for
nothing! He thinks I go out with the bats—for nothing! He thinks I have
a canker here! Here!” And he clapped his hand to his breast, a
grotesque, yet dreadful figure in his huddled dressing-gown, his
flaccid cheeks quivering with rage. “For nothing! But I’ll show him!
I’ll ruin him! I’ll——”

His voice, which had risen to a scream, stopped. Toft had opened the
door. “Sir! Mr. Audley!” he cried. “For God’s sake be calm! For God’s
sake have a care, sir! And you, Miss,” he continued; “you see what you
have done! If you’ll leave him I’ll get him to bed. I’ll get him to bed
and quiet him—if I can.”

Mary was shocked, and yet she felt that she could not go without a
word. “Dear uncle,” she said, “you wish me to go?”

He had clutched one of the posts of the bed and was supporting himself
by it. The fire had died down in him, he was no more now than a feeble,
shaking old man. He wiped his brow and his lips. “Yes, go,” he
whispered. “Go.”

“I am very sorry I disturbed you,” she said. “I won’t do it again. You
were right, Toft. Good-night.”

The man said “Good-night, Miss.” Her uncle said nothing. He had let
himself down on the bed, but he still clung to the post. Mary looked at
him in sorrow, grieved to leave him in this state. But she had no
choice, and she went out and, closing the door behind her, groped her
way down the narrow staircase.

It was a little short of ten when she reached the parlor, but she was
in no mood for reading. What she had seen had shocked and frightened
her. She was sure now that her uncle was not sane; and while she was
equally sure that Toft exercised a strong influence over him, she had
her misgivings as to that. Something must be done. She must consult
some one. Life at the Gatehouse could not go on on this footing. She
must see Dr. Pepper.

Unluckily when she had settled this to her mind, and sought her bed,
she could not sleep. Long after she had heard Etruria go to her room,
long after she had heard the girl’s shoes fall—familiar sound!—Mary lay
awake, thinking now of her uncle’s state and her duty towards him, nor
of her own future, that future which seemed for the moment to have lost
its brightness. Doubts that the sun dismisses, fears at which daylight
laughs, are Giants of Despair in the dark watches. So it was with her.
Misgivings which she would not have owned in the daylight, rose up and
put on grisly shapes. Her uncle and his madness, her lover and his
absence, passed in endless procession through her brain. In vain she
tossed and turned, sat up in despair, tried the cooler side of the
pillow. She could not rest.

The door creaked. She fancied a step on the staircase, a hand on the
latch. Far away in the depths of the house a clock struck. It was three
o’clock—only three o’clock! And it would not be light before eight—not
much before eight. Oh dear! Oh dear!

And then she slept.

When she awoke it was morning, the light was filtering in through the
white dimity curtains, and some one was really at her door. Some one
was knocking. She sat up. “What is it?” she cried.

“Can I come in, Miss?”

The voice was Mrs. Toft’s, and Mary needed no second warning. She knew
in a moment that the woman brought bad news. She sprang out of bed, put
on a dressing-gown, and with bare feet she went to the door. She
unlocked it. “What is it, Mrs. Toft?” she said.

“Maybe not much,” the woman answered cautiously. “I hope not, Miss, but
I had to tell you. The Master is missing.”

“Missing?” Mary exclaimed, the blood leaving her face. “Impossible!
Why, I saw him, I was in his room last evening after nine o’clock.”

“Toft was with him up to eleven,” Mrs. Toft answered. Her face was
grave. “But he’s gone now?”

“You mean that he is not in his room!” Mary said. “But have you
looked——” and she named places where her uncle might be—places in the
house.

“We’ve looked there,” Mrs. Toft answered. “Toft’s been everywhere. The
Master’s not in the house. We’re well-nigh sure of that. And the door
in the courtyard was open this morning. I am afraid he’s gone, Miss.”

“In his state and at night? Why, it’s——” The girl broke off and took
hold of herself. “Very well,” she said. “I shall not be more than five
minutes. I will come down.”



CHAPTER XXVI
MISSING


Mary scrambled into her clothes without pausing to do more than knot up
her hair. She tried to steady her nerves and to put from her the
thought that it was her visit which had upset her uncle. That thought
would only flurry her, and she must be cool. In little more than the
five minutes that she had named she was in the hall, and found Mrs.
Toft waiting for her. The door into the courtyard stood open, the bleak
light and raw air of a January morning poured in, but neither of them
heeded this. Their eyes met, and Mary saw that the woman, who was
usually so placid, was frightened.

“Where is Toft?” Mary asked.

“He’s away this ten minutes,” Mrs. Toft replied. “He’s gone to the Yew
Walk, where you found the Master before. But law, Miss, if he’s there
in this weather!” She lifted up her hands.

Mary controlled herself. “And Etruria?” she asked.

“She’s searching outside the house. If she does not find him she is to
run over to Petch the keeper, and bring him.”

“Quite right,” Mary said. “Did Toft take any brandy?”

“He did. Miss. And the big kettle is on, if there is a bath wanted, and
I’ve put a couple of bricks to heat in the oven.”

“You’re sure you’ve looked everywhere in the house?”

“As sure as can be, Miss! More by token, I’ve some coffee ready for you
in the parlor.”

But Mary said, “Bring it here, Mrs. Toft.” And snatching up a shawl and
folding it about her, she stepped outside. It was a gray, foggy
morning, and the flagged court wore a desolate air. In one corner a
crowd of dead leaves were circling in the gusts of wind, in another a
little pile of snow had drifted, and between the monsters that flanked
the Gateway, the old hound, deaf and crippled, stood peering across the
park. Mary fancied that the dog descried Toft returning, and she ran
across the court. But no one was in sight. The park with its clumps of
dead bracken, its naked trees and gnarled blackthorns, stretched away
under a thin sprinkling of snow. Shivering she returned to the hall,
where Mrs. Toft awaited her with the coffee.

“Now,” Mary said, “tell me about it, please—from the beginning.”

“Toft had left Mr. Audley about eleven,” Mrs. Toft explained. “The
Master had been a bit put out, and that kept him. But he’d settled
down, and when Toft left him he was much as usual. It could not have
been before eleven,” Mrs. Toft continued, rubbing her nose, “for I
heard the kitchen clock strike eleven, and I was asleep when Toft came
in. The next I remember was finding Toft had got out of bed. ‘What is
it?’ says I. He didn’t answer, and I roused up and was going to get a
light. But he told me not to make a noise, he’d been woke by hearing a
door slam, and thought that some one had crossed the court. He was at
the window then, looking out, but we heard nothing, and after a while
Toft came back to bed.”

“What time was that?”

“I couldn’t say, Miss, and I don’t suppose Toft could. It was dark and
before six, because when I woke again it was on six. But God knows it
was a thousand pities we didn’t search then, for it’s on my mind that
it was the poor Master. And if we’d known, Toft would have stopped
him.”

“Well?” Mary said gravely. “And when did you miss him?”

“Most mornings Etruria’d let me into the house. But this morning she
found the door unlocked; howsomever she thought nothing of it, for Toft
has a key as well, and since the Master’s illness and him coming and
going at all hours, he has not always locked the door; so she made no
remark. A bit before eight Toft came down—I didn’t see him but I heard
him—and at eight he took up the Master’s cup of tea. Toft makes it in
the pantry and takes it up.”

Mrs. Toft paused heavily—not without enjoyment.

“Yes,” Mary said anxiously, “and then?”

“I suppose it was five minutes after, he came out to me—I was in the
kitchen getting our breakfast—and he was shaking all over. I don’t know
that I ever saw a man more upset. ‘He’s gone!’ he said. ‘Law, Toft,’ I
said. ‘What’s the matter? Who’s gone?’ ‘The Master!’ he said.
‘Fiddlesticks!’ says I. ‘Where should he go?’ And with that I went into
the house and up to the Master’s room. When I saw it was empty you
could have knocked me down with a feather! I looked round a bit, and
then I went up to Mr. Basset’s room that’s over, and down again to the
library, and so forth. By that time Toft was there, gawpin about. ‘He’s
gone!’ he kept saying. I don’t know as I ever saw Toft truly upset
before.”

“And what then?” Mary asked. Twice she had looked through the door, but
to no purpose.

“Well,” I said, “if he’s not here he can’t be far! Don’t twitter, man,
but think! It’s my belief he’s away sleepwalking or what not, to the
place you found him before. On that I gave Toft some brandy and he went
off.”

“Shouldn’t he be back by now?”

“He should, Miss, if he’s not found him,” Mrs. Toft answered. “But, if
he’s found him, he couldn’t carry him! Toft’s not all that strong. And
if the Master’s lain out long, it’s not all the brandy in the world
will bring him round!”

Mary shuddered, and moved by a common impulse the two went out and
crossed the court. The old hound was still at gaze in the gateway,
still staring with purblind eyes down the vistas of the park. “Maybe he
sees more than we see,” Mrs. Toft muttered. “He’d not stand there,
would the old dog, as he’s stood twenty minutes, for nothing.”

She was right, for the next moment three figures appeared hurrying
across the park towards them. It was impossible to mistake Toft’s lanky
figure. The others were Etruria, with a shawl about her head, and the
keeper Petch.

Mary scanned them anxiously. “Have they found him?” she murmured.

“No,” Mrs. Toft said. “If they’d found him, one would have stopped with
him.”

“Of course,” Mary said. And heedless of the cold, searching wind that
swung their skirts and carried showers of dead leaves sailing past
them, they waited until Toft and the others, talking together, came up.
Mary saw that, in spite of the pace at which he had walked, Toft’s face
was colorless. He was almost livid. His daughter wore an anxious look,
while the keeper was pleasantly excited.

As soon as the three were within hearing, “You’ve not found him?” Mary
cried.

“No, Miss,” Etruria answered.

“Nor any trace?”

“No, Miss. My father has been as far as the iron gate, and found it
locked. It was no use going on.”

“He could not have walked farther without help,” Mrs. Toft said. “If
the Master’s not between us and the gardens he’s not that way.”

“Then where is he?” Mary cried, aghast. She looked from one to the
other. “Where can he be, Toft?”

Toft raised his hands and let them fall. It was clear that he had given
up hope.

But his wife was of different mettle. “That’s to be seen,” she said
briskly. “Anyway, you’ll be perished here, Miss, and I don’t want
another invalid on my hands. We’ll go in, if you please.”

Mary gave way. They turned to go in, but it was noticeable that as they
moved towards the house each, stirred by the same thought, swept the
extent of the park with eyes that clung to it, and were loth to leave
it. Each hung for a moment, searching this alley or that, fancying a
clue in some distant object, or taking a clump of gorse, or a jagged
stump for the fallen man. All were harassed by the thought that they
might be abandoning him; that in turning their backs on the bald,
wintry landscape they might be carrying away with them his last chance.

“’T would take a day to search the park,” the keeper muttered. “And a
dozen men, I’m afeared, to do it thoroughly.”

“Why not take a round yourself!” Mrs. Toft replied. “And if you find
nothing be at the house in an hour, Petch, and we’ll know better what’s
to do. The poor gentleman’s off his head, I doubt, and there’s no
saying where he’d wander. But he can’t be far, and I’m beginning to
think he’s in the house after all.”

The man agreed willingly, and strode away across the turf. The others
entered the hall. Mary was for pausing there, but Mrs. Toft swept them
all into the parlor where a good fire was burning. “You’ll excuse me,
Miss,” she said, “but Toft will be the better for this,” and without
ceremony she poured out a cup of coffee, jerked into it a little brandy
from the decanter on the sideboard, and handed it to her husband.
“Drink that,” she said, “and get your wits together, man! You’re no
better than a wisp of paper now, and it’s only you can help us. Now
think! You know him best. Where can he be? Did he say no word last
night to give you a clue?”

A little color came back to Toft’s face. He sighed and passed his hand
across his forehead. “If I’d never left him!” he said. “I never ought
to have left him!”

“It’s no good going over that!” Mrs. Toft replied impatiently. “He
means, Miss, that up to three nights ago he slept in the Master’s room.
Then when the Master seemed better Toft came back to his bed.”

“I ought to have stayed with him,” Toft repeated. That seemed the one
thought in his mind.

“But where is he?” Mary cried. “Where? Every moment we stand
talking—can’t you think where he might go? Are there no hiding—places
in the house? No secret passages?”

Mrs. Toft raised her hands. “Lord’s sake!” she exclaimed. “There’s the
locked closet in his room where he keeps his papers. I never looked
there. It’s seldom opened, and——”

She did not finish. With one accord they hurried through the library
and up the stairs to the old tapestried room, where Mr. Audley had
slept and for the last month had lived. The others had been in it since
his disappearance, Mary had not; and she felt a thrill of awe as she
passed the threshold. The angular faces, the oblique eyes, of the
watchers in the needlework on the wall, that from generation to
generation had looked down on marriage and birth and death—what had
they seen during the past night? On what had they gazed, she asked
herself. Mrs. Toft, less fanciful or more familiar with the room, had
no such thoughts. She crossed the floor to a low door which was
outlined for those who knew of its existence, by rough cuts in the
arras. It led into a closet, contained in one of the turrets.

Mrs. Toft tried the door, shook it, knocked on it. Finally she set her
eye to the keyhole. “He’s not there,” she said. “There’s no key in the
lock. He’d not take out the key, that’s certain.”

Mary scanned the disordered room. Books lay in heaps on the deep
window-seats, and even on the floor. A table by one of the windows was
strewn with papers and letters; on another beside the bed-head stood a
tray with night drinks, a pair of candles, an antique hour-glass, a
steel pistol. The bedclothes were dragged down, as if the bed had been
slept in, and over the rail at the foot, half hidden by the heavy
curtains, hung a nightgown. She took this up and found beneath it a
pair of slippers and a shoehorn.

“He was dressed then?” she exclaimed.

Toft eyed the things. “Yes, Miss, I’ve no doubt he was,” he said
despondently. “His overcoat’s gone.”

“Then he meant to leave the house?” Mary cried.

“God save us!”

“He’s taken his silver flask too,” Etruria said in a low voice. She was
examining the dressing-table. “And his watch.”

“His watch?”

“Yes, Miss.”

“But that’s odd,” Mary said, fixing her eyes on Toft. “Don’t you think
that’s odd? If my uncle had rambled out in some nightmare or—or
wandering, would he have taken his flask and his watch, Toft? Are his
spectacles there?”

Toft inspected the table, raised the pillow, felt under the bolster.
“No, Miss,” he said; “he’s taken them.”

“Ah!” Mary replied; “then I have hope. Wherever he is, he is in his
senses. Now, Toft!”—she looked hard at the man—“think again! Surely
since he had this in his mind last night he must have let something
drop? Some word?”

The man shook his head. “Not that I heard, Miss,” he said.

Mary sighed. But Mrs. Toft was less patient. She exploded. “You gaby!”
she cried. “Where’s your senses? It’s to you we’re looking, and a poor
stick you are in time of trouble! I couldn’t have believed it! Find
your tongue, Toft, say something! You knew the Master down to his shoe
leather. Let’s hear what you do think! He couldn’t walk far! He
couldn’t walk a mile without help. Where is he? Where do you think he
is?”

Toft’s answer silenced them. If one of the mute, staring figures on the
walls—that watched as from the boxes of a theatre the living actors—had
stepped down, it would hardly have affected them more deeply. The man
sat down on the bed, covered his face with his hands, and rocking
himself to and fro broke into a passion of weeping. “The poor Master!”
he cried between his sobs. “The poor Master!”

Quickly at that Mary’s feelings underwent a change. As if she had stood
already beside her uncle’s grave, sorrow took the place of perplexity.
His past kindness dragged at her heart-strings. She forgot that she had
never been able to love him, she forgot that behind the man whom she
had known she had been ever conscious of another being, vague,
shifting, inhuman. She remembered only the help he had given, the home
he had offered, the rare hours of sympathy. “Don’t, Toft, don’t!” she
cried, tears in her voice. She touched the man on the shoulder. “Don’t
give up hope!”

As for Mrs. Toft, surprise silenced her. When she found her voice,
“Well,” she said, looking round her with a sort of pride, “who’ll say
after this that Toft’s a hard man? Why, if the Master was lying on that
bed ready for burial—and we’re some way off that, the Lord be
thanked!—he couldn’t carry on more! But there, let’s look now, and weep
afterwards! Pull yourself together, Toft, or who’s the young lady to
depend on? If you take my advice, Miss,” she continued, “we’ll get out
of this room. It always did give me the fantods with them Egyptians
staring at me from the walls, and to-day it’s worse than a hearse! Now
downstairs——”

“You are quite right, Mrs. Toft,” Mary said. “We’ll go downstairs.” She
shared to the full Mrs. Toft’s distaste for the room. “We’re doing no
good here, and your husband can follow us when he is himself again.
Petch should be back by this time, and we ought to arrange what is to
be done outside.”

Toft made no demur, and they went down. They found the keeper waiting
in the hall. He had made no discovery, and Mary, to whom Toft’s
breakdown had given fresh energy, took things into her own hands. She
gave Petch his orders. He must get together a dozen men, and search the
park and every place within a mile of the Gatehouse. He must report by
messenger every two hours to the house, and in the meantime he must
send a man on horseback to the town for Dr. Pepper.

“And Mr. Basset?” Mrs. Toft murmured.

“I will write a note to Mr. Basset,” Mary said, “and the man must send
it by post-horses from the Audley Arms. I will write it now.” She sat
down in the library, cold as the room was, and scrawled three lines,
telling Basset that her uncle had disappeared during the night, and
that, ill as he was, she feared the worst.

Then, when Petch had gone to get his men together—a task which would
take time as there were no farms at hand—she and Mrs. Toft searched the
house room by room, while Etruria and her father went again through the
outbuildings. But the quest was as fruitless as the former search had
been.

Mary had known many unhappy days in Paris, days of anxiety, of
loneliness, of apprehension, when she had doubted where she would lodge
or what she would eat for her next meal. Now she had a source of
strength in her engagement and her love, which should have been
inexhaustible. But she never forgot the misery of this day, nor ever
looked back on it without a shudder. Probably there were moments when
she sat down, when she took a tasty meal, when she sought Mrs. Toft in
her warm kitchen or talked with Etruria before her own fire. But as she
remembered the day, she spent the long hours gazing across the wintry
park; now catching a glimpse of the line of beaters as it appeared for
a moment crossing a glade, now watching the approach of the messenger
who came to tell her that they had found nothing; or again straining
her eyes for the arrival of Dr. Pepper, who, had she known it, was at
the deathbed of an old patient, ten miles on the farther side of
Riddsley.

Now and again a hailstorm swept across the park, and Mrs. Toft came out
and scolded her into shelter; or a farmer, whose men had been borrowed,
“happened that way,” and after a gruff question touched his hat and
went off to join the searchers. Once a distant cry seemed to herald a
discovery, and she tried to steady her leaping pulses. But nothing came
of it except some minutes of anxiety. And once her waiting ear caught
the clang of the bell that hung in the hall and she flew through the
house to the front door, only to learn that the visitor was the carrier
who three times a week called for letters on his way to town. The
dreary house with its open doors, its cold draughts, its unusual
aspect, the hurried meals, the furtive glances, the hours of suspense
and fear—these stamped the day for ever on Mary’s memory: as sometimes
an hour of loneliness prints itself on the mind of a child who all his
life long hears with distaste the clash of wedding bells.

At length the wintry day with its gusts of snow began to draw in.
Before four Petch sent in to say that he had beaten the park and also
the gardens at the Great House, but had found nothing. Half his men
were now searching the slope on either side of the Riddsley road. With
the other half he was going to explore, while the light lasted, the
fringe of the Chase towards Brown Heath.

That left Mary face to face with the night; with the long hours of
darkness, which inaction must render infinitely worse than those of the
day. She had visions of the windswept park, the sullen ponds, the
frozen moorland; they spread before her fraught with some brooding
terror. She had never much marked, she had seldom felt the loneliness
of the house. Now it pressed itself upon her, isolated her, menaced
her. It made the thought of the night, that lay before her, almost
unbearable.



CHAPTER XXVII
A FOOTSTEP IN THE HALL


Mrs. Toft bringing in candles, and looking grave enough herself,
noticed the girl’s pale face and chid her gently. “I don’t believe that
you’ve sat down this blessed day, Miss!” she said. “Nor no more than
looked at good food. But tea you shall have and sit down to it, or my
name’s not Anne Toft! Fretting’s no manner of use, and fasting’s a poor
stick to beat trouble with!”

“But, Mrs. Toft,” Mary said, her face piteous, “it’s the thought that
he may be lying out there, helpless and dying, while we sit here——”

“Steady, Miss! Giving way does no good, and too much mind’s worse than
none. If he’s out there he’s gone, poor gentleman, long ago. And Dr.
Pepper’ll say the same. It’s not in reason he should be alive if he’s
in the open. And, God knows, if he’s under cover it’s little better.”

“But then if he is alive!” Mary cried. “Think of another night!”

“Ay, I know,” Mrs. Toft said. “And hard it is! But you’ve been a model
all this blessed day, and it’s no time to break down now. Where that
dratted doctor is, beats me, though he could do no more than we’ve
done! But there, Mr. Basset will be with us to-morrow, and he’ll find
the poor gentleman dead or alive! There’s some as are more to look at
than the Squire, but there’s few I’d put before him at a pinch!”

“Where’s Toft?” Mary asked.

“He went to join Petch two hours ago,” Mrs. Toft explained. “And there
again, take Toft. He’s a good husband, but there’s no one would say he
was a man to wear his heart outside. But you saw how hard he took it? I
don’t know,” Mrs. Toft continued thoughtfully, “as I’ve seen Toft shed
a tear these twenty years—no, nor twice since we went to church!”

“You don’t think,” Mary asked, “that he knows more than he has told
us?”

The question took Mrs. Toft aback. “Why, Miss,” she said, “you don’t
mean as you think he was putting on this morning?”

“No,” Mary answered. “But is it possible that he knows the worst and
does not tell us?”

“And why shouldn’t he tell us? It would be strange if he wouldn’t tell
his own wife? And you that’s Mr. Audley’s nearest!”

“It’s all so strange,” Mary pleaded. “My uncle is gone. Where has he
gone?”

Mrs. Toft did not answer the question. She could not. And there came an
interruption. “That’s Petch’s voice,” she said. “They’re back.”

The men trooped into the hall. They advanced to the door of the parlor,
Petch leading, a man whom Mary did not know next to him, after these a
couple of farmers and Toft, in the background a blur of faces vaguely
seen.

“We’ve found something, Miss,” Petch said. “At least Tom has. But I’m
not sure it lightens things much. He was going home by the Yew Tree
Walk and pretty close to the iron gate, when what should he see lying
in the middle of the walk but this!”

Petch held out a silver flask.

“It’s the Master’s, sure enough,” Mrs. Toft said.

“Ay,” Petch answered. “But the odd thing is, I searched that place
before noon, a’most inch by inch, looking for footprints, and I went
over it again when we were beating the Yew Tree Walk this afternoon,
and I’m danged if that flask was there then!”

“I don’t think as you could ha’ missed it, Mr. Petch,” the finder said,
“it was that bright and plain!”

“But isn’t the grass long there?” Mary asked. She had already as much
mystery as she could bear and wanted no addition to it.

“Not that long,” said Tom.

“No, not that long, the lad’s right,” Petch added. “I warrant I must
have seen it.”

“That you must, Mr. Petch,” a lad in the background said. “I was next
man, and I wondered when you’d ha’ done that bit.”

“But I don’t understand,” Mary answered. “If it was not there, this
morning——”

“I don’t understand neither, lady,” the keeper rejoined. “But it is on
my mind that there’s foul play!”

“Oh, but,” Mary protested, “who—why should any one hurt my uncle?”

“I can’t say as to that,” Petch replied, darkly. “I don’t know anybody
as would. But there’s the flask, and flasks don’t travel without hands.
If he took it out of the house with him——”

“May he not have dropped it—this afternoon?” Mary suggested. “Suppose
he wandered that way after you passed?”

The keeper shook his head. “If he had passed that way this afternoon it
isn’t one but six pairs of eyes would ha’ seen him.”

There was a murmur of assent. The searchers were keenly enjoying the
drama, taking in every change that appeared on the girl’s face. They
were men into whose lives not much of drama entered.

“But I cannot think that what you say is likely!” Mary protested. She
had held her own stoutly through the day, but now with the eyes of all
these men upon her she grew bewildered. The rows of faces, the bashful
hands twisting caps, the blurred white of smocked frocks—grew and
multiplied and became misty. She had to grasp the table to steady
herself.

Mrs. Toft saw how it was, and came to the rescue. “What’s Toft say
about it?” she asked.

“Ay, to be sure, missus,” Petch agreed. “I dunno as he’s said anything
yet.”

“I don’t think the Master could have passed and not been seen,” Toft
replied. His tone was low, and in the middle of his speech he shivered.
“But I’m not saying that the flask wasn’t there this morning. It’s a
small thing.”

“It couldn’t have been overlooked, Mr. Toft,” the keeper replied
firmly. “I speak as I know!”

Again Mrs. Toft intervened. “I’m sure nobody would ha’ laid a hand on
the Master!” she said. “Nobody in these parts and nobody foreign, as I
can fancy. I’ve no doubt at all the poor gentleman awoke with some
maggot in his brain and wandered off, not knowing. The question is,
what can we do? The young lady’s had a sad day, and it’s time she was
left to herself.”

“There’s nothing we can do now,” Petch said flatly. “It stands to
reason if we’ve found nothing in the daylight we’ll find nothing in the
dark. We’ll be back at eight in the morning. Whether we’d ought to let
his lordship know——”

“Sho!” said Mrs. Toft with scorn. “What’s he in it, I’d like to know?
But there, you’ve said what you come to say and it’s time we left the
young lady to herself.”

Mary raised her head. “One moment,” she said. “I want to thank you all
for what you’ve done. And for what Petch says about the flask, he’s
right to speak out, but I can’t think any one would touch my uncle.
Only—can we do nothing? Nothing more? Nothing at all? If we don’t find
him to-night——” She broke off, overcome by her feelings.

“I’m afraid not, Miss,” Petch said gently. “We’d all be willing, but we
don’t know where to look. I own I’m fair beat. Still Tom and I’ll stay
an hour or two with Toft in case of anything happening. Good-night,
Miss. You’re very welcome, I’m sure.”

The others murmured their sympathy as they trooped out into the
darkness. Mrs. Toft bustled away for the tea, and Mary was left alone.

Suspense lay heavy on her. She felt that she ought to be doing
something and she did not know what to do. Dr. Pepper did not come, the
Tofts were but servants. They could not take the onus, they could not
share her burden; and Toft was a broken reed. Meanwhile time pressed.
Hours, nay, minutes might make all the difference between life and
death.

When Etruria came in with Mary’s tea she found her mistress bending
over the fire in an attitude of painful depression, and she said a few
words, trying to impart to her something of her own patience. That
patience was a fine thing in Etruria because it was natural. But Mary
was of sterner stuff. She had a more lively imagination, and she could
not be blind to the issues, or to the value of every moment that
passed. Even while she listened to Etruria she saw with the eyes of
fancy a hollow amid a clump of trees not far from a pool that she knew.
In summer it was a pleasant dell, clothed with mosses and ferns and the
flowers of the bog-bean; in winter a dank, sombre hollow. There she saw
her uncle lie, amid the decaying leaves, the mud, the rank grass; and
the vision was too much for her. What if he were really lying there,
while she sat here by the fire? Sat here in this home which he—he had
given her, amid the comforts which he had provided!

The thought was horrible, and she turned fiercely on the comforter.
“Don’t!” she cried. “You don’t think! You don’t understand! We can’t go
through the night like this! They must go on looking! Fetch your
father! And bring Petch! Bring them here!” she cried.

Etruria went, alarmed by her excitement, but almost as quickly she came
back. Toft had gone out with Petch and the other man. They would not be
long.

Mary cried out on them, but could do no more than walk the room, and
after a time Etruria coaxed her to sit down and eat; and tea and food
restored her balance. Still, as she sat and ate she listened—she
listened always. And Etruria, taught by experience, let her be and said
nothing.

At last, “How long they are!” Mary cried. “What are they doing? Are
they never——”

She stopped. The footsteps of two men coming through the hall had
reached her ears, and she recognized the tread of one—recognized it
with a rush of relief so great, of thankfulness so overwhelming that
she was startled and might well have been more than startled, had she
been free to think of anything but the lost man. It was Basset’s step,
and she knew it—she would have known it, she felt, among a hundred! He
had come! An instant later he stood in the doorway, booted and
travel-stained, his whip in his hand, just as he had dropped from the
saddle—and with a face grave indeed, but calm and confident. He seemed
to her to bring relief, help, comfort, safety, all in one!

“Oh!” she cried. “You are here! How—how good of you!”

“Not good at all,” he answered, advancing to the table and quietly
taking off his gloves. “Your messenger met me half-way to Blore. I was
coming into Riddsley to a meeting. I had only to ride on. Of course I
came.”

“But the meeting?” she asked fearfully. Was he only come to go again?

“D—n the meeting!” he answered, moved to anger by the girl’s pale face.
“Will you give me a cup of tea, Toft? I will hear Miss Audley’s account
first. Keep Petch and the other man. We shall want them. In twenty
minutes I’ll talk to you. That will do.”

Ah, with what gratitude, with what infinite relief, did Mary hear his
tone of authority! He watched Toft out of the room and, alone with her,
he looked at her. He saw that her hand shook as she filled the teapot,
that her lips quivered, that she tried to speak and could not. And he
felt an infinite love and pity, though he drove both out of his voice
when he spoke. “Yes, tea first,” he said coolly, as he took off his
riding coat. “I’ve had a long journey. You must take another cup with
me. You can leave things to me now. Yes, two lumps, please, and not too
strong.” He knocked together the logs, and warmed his hands, stooping
over the fire with his back to her. Then he took his place at the
table, and when he had drunk half a cup of tea, “Now,” he said, “will
you tell me the story from the beginning. And take time. More haste,
less speed, you know.”

With a calmness that surprised herself, Mary told the tale. She
described the first alarm, the hunt through the house, the discoveries
in the bedroom, Toft’s breakdown, last of all the search through the
park and the finding of the flask.

He listened gravely, asking a question now and then. When she had done,
“What of Toft?” he inquired. “Not been very active, has he? Not given
you much help?”

“No! But how did you guess?” she asked in surprise.

“I’m afraid that Toft knows more than he has told you. For the rest,”
he looked at her kindly, “I want you to give up the hope of finding
your uncle alive. I have none. But I think I can promise you that there
has been no suffering. If it turns out as I imagine, he was dead before
he was missed. What the doctor expected has happened. That is all.”

“I don’t understand,” she said.

“And I don’t want to say more until I know for certain. May I ring for
Toft?” She nodded. He rang, and after a pause, during which he stood,
silent and waiting, the servant came in. He shot a swift glance at
them, and dropped his eyes.

“Tell Petch and the other man to be ready to start with us in five
minutes,” Basset said. “Let them fetch a hurdle, and do you put a
mattress on it. I suppose—you made sure he was dead, Toft, before you
left him?”

The man flinched before the sudden question, but he showed less emotion
than Mary. Perhaps he had expected it. After a pause, during which
Basset did not take his eyes from him, “I made sure,” he said in a low
voice. “As God sees me, I did! But if you think I raised a hand to
him——”

“I don’t!” Basset said sternly. “I don’t think so badly of you as that.
But nothing but frankness can save you now. Is he in the Great House?”

Toft opened his mouth, but he seemed unable to speak. He nodded.

“What about the flask?”

“I dropped it,” the man muttered. He turned a shade paler. “I could not
bear to think he was lying there. I thought it would lead the
search—that way, and they would find him.”

“I see. That’s enough now. Be ready to start at once.”

The man went out. “Good heavens!” Mary cried. She was horror-stricken.
“And he has known it all this time! Do you think that he—he had any
part——”

“Oh no. He was alone with Mr. Audley when he collapsed, and he lost his
head. They were together in the Great House—it was a difficult
position—and he did not see his way to explain. He may have seen some
advantage in gaining time—I don’t know. The first thing to be done is
to bring your uncle home. I will see to that. You have borne up
nobly—you have done your part. Do you go to bed now.”

Something in his tone, and in his thought for her, brought old times to
Mary’s mind and the blood to her pale cheek. She did not say no, but
she would not go to bed. She made Etruria come to her, and the two
girls sat in the parlor listening and waiting, moving only when it was
necessary to snuff the candles. It was a grim vigil. An hour passed,
two hours. At length they caught the first distant murmur, the tread of
men who moved slowly and heavily under a burden—there are few who have
not at one time or another heard that sound. Little by little the
shuffling feet, the subdued orders, the jar of a stumbling bearer, drew
nearer, became more clear. A gust of wind swept through the hall, and
moaned upwards through the ancient house. The candles on the table
flickered. And still the two sat spell-bound, clasping cold hands, as
the unseen procession passed over the threshold, and for the last time
John Audley came home to sleep amid his books—heedless now of right or
claim, or rank or blood.

* * * * *

A few minutes later Basset entered the parlor. His face betrayed his
fatigue, and his first act was to go to the sideboard and drink a glass
of wine. Mary saw that his hand shook as he raised the glass, and
gratitude for what he had done for her brought the tears to her eyes.
He stood a moment, leaning in utter weariness against the wall—he had
ridden far that day. And Mary had been no woman if she had not drawn
comparisons.

Opportunity had served him, and had not served the other. Nor, had her
betrothed been here, could he have helped her in this pinch. He could
not have taken Basset’s place, nor with all the will in the world could
he have done what Basset had done.

That was plain. Yet deep down in her there stirred a faint resentment,
a complaint hardly acknowledged. Audley was not here, but he might have
been. It was his doing that she had not told her uncle, and that John
Audley had passed away in ignorance. It was his doing that in her
trouble she had had to lean on the other. It was not the first time
during the long hours of the day that the thought had come to her; and
though she had put it away, as she put it away now, the opening flower
of love is delicate—the showers pass but leave their mark.

When Etruria had slipped out, and left them, Basset came forward, and
warmed himself at the fire. “Perhaps it is as well you did not go to
bed,” he said. “You can go now with an easy mind. It was as I
thought—he lay on the stairs of the Great House and he had been dead
many hours. Dr. Pepper will tell us more to-morrow, but I have no doubt
that he died of syncope brought on by exertion. Toft had tried to give
him brandy.”

Shocked and grieved, yet sensible of relief, she was silent for a time.
She had known John Audley less than a year, but he had been good to her
in his way and she sorrowed for him. But at least she was freed from
the nightmare which had ridden her all day. Or was she? “May I know
what took him there?” she asked in a low voice. “And Toft?”

“He believed that there were papers in the Great House, which would
prove his claim. It was an obsession. He asked me more than once to go
with him and search for them, and I refused. He fell back on Toft. They
had begun to search—so Toft tells me—when Mr. Audley was taken ill.
Before he could get him down the stairs, the end came. He sank down and
died.”

With a shudder Mary pictured the scene in the empty house. She saw the
light of the lantern fall on the huddled group, as the panic-stricken
servant strove to pour brandy between the lips of the dying man; and
truly she was thankful that in this strait she had Basset to support
her, to assist her, to advise her! “It is very dreadful,” she said. “I
do not wonder that Toft gave way. But had he—had my uncle—any right to
be there?”

“In his opinion, yes. And if the papers were there, they were his
papers, the house was his, all was his. In my opinion he was wrong. But
if he believed anything, he believed that he was justified in what he
did.”

“I am glad of that!”

“There must be an inquest, I am afraid,” Basset continued. “One or two
will know, and one or two more will guess what Mr. Audley’s errand was.
But Lord Audley will have nothing to gain by moving in it. And if only
for your sake—but you must go to bed. Etruria is waiting in the hall. I
will send her to you. Good-night.”

She stood up. She wished to thank him, she longed to say something,
anything, which would convey to him what his coming had been to her.
But she could not find words, she was tongue-tied. And Etruria came in.



CHAPTER XXVIII
THE NEWS FROM RIDDSLEY


The business which had taken Audley away on the morrow of his
engagement had been no mere pretext. The crisis in political life which
Peel’s return to office had brought about was one of those upheavals
which are of rare promise to the adventurous. The wise foresaw that the
party which Sir Robert had led would be riven from top to bottom. Old
allies would be flung into opposing camps, and would be reaching out
every way for support. New men would be learning their value, and to
those who dared, all things might be added. Places, prizes, honors, all
might be the reward of those who knew how to choose their side with
prudence and to support it with courage. The clubs were like hives of
bees. All day long and far into the winter night Pall Mall roared under
the wheels of carriages. About the doors of Whitehall Gardens, where
Peel lived, men gathered like vultures about the prey. And, lo, in a
twinkling and as by magic the Conservative party vanished in a cloud of
dust, to reappear a few days later in the guise of Peelites and
Protectionists—Siamese twins, who would not live together, and could
not live apart.

At such a time it was Audley’s first interest to be as near as possible
to the hub of things and to place himself in evidence as a man
concerned. He had a little influence in the Foreign Office, he had his
vote in the House of Lords. And though he did not think that these
would suffice, he trusted that, reinforced by the belief that he
carried the seat at Riddsley in his pocket, they might be worth
something to him.

Unfortunately he could deal with one side only. If Stubbs were right he
could pass for the owner of the borough only as long as he opposed Sir
Robert. He could return the younger Mottisfont and have the credit of
returning him, in the landed interest; but however much it might suit
his book—and it was of that book he was thinking as he travelled to
Lord Seabourne’s—he could not, if Stubbs were right, return a member in
the other interest.

Now when a man can sell to one party only, tact is needed if he is to
make a good bargain. Audley saw this. But he knew his own qualities and
he did not despair. The occasion was unique, and he thought that it
would be odd if he could not pluck from the confusion something worth
having; some place under the Foreign Office, a minor embassy, a
mission, something worth two, or three, or even four thousand a year.

He travelled up to town thinking steadily of the course he would
pursue, and telling himself that he must be as cunning as the serpent
and as gentle as the dove. He must let no whip cajole him, and no Tory
browbeat him. For he had only this to look to now: a rich marriage was
no longer among the possibilities. Not that he regretted his decision
in that matter as yet, but at times he wondered at it. He told himself
that he had been impulsive, and setting this down to the charms of his
mistress he gave himself credit for disinterested motives. And then,
too, he had made himself safe!

Still there were difficulties in the way of his ambition, which
appeared more clearly at Seabourne Castle, where Lady Adela was a
fellow-guest, and in London than at Riddsley; difficulties of shrewd
whips, who knew the history of the borough by heart, and had figures at
their fingers’ ends; difficulties of arrogant leaders, who talked of
his duty to the land and assumed that duty was its own reward. Above
all, there was the difficulty that he could only sell to the party that
was out of office and must pay in promises—bills drawn at long dates
and for which no discounters could be found. For who could say when the
landed interest, made up of stupid bull-headed men like Lord George
Bentinck and Stubbs, a party without a leader and with divided
counsels, would be in power? They were a mob rather than a party, and
like every other mob were ready to sacrifice future prospects to
present revenge.

That was a terrible difficulty, and his lordship did not see how he was
to get over it. To the Peelites who could pay, cash down, in honors and
places, he could not sell. Nor to the Liberals under little Lord John,
though to their promises some prospect of office gave value. So that at
times he almost despaired. For he had only this to look to now; if he
failed in this he would have love and he would have Mary, and he would
have safety, but very little besides. If his word had not been given to
Mary, he might almost have reconsidered the matter.

The die was cast, however. Yet many a man has believed this, and then
one fine morning he has begun to wonder if it is so—the cast was such
an unlucky, if not an unfair one! And presently he has seen that at the
cost of a little pride, or a little consistency, or what not, he might
call the game drawn. That is, he might—if he were not the soul of honor
that he is!

By and by under the stress of circumstances his lordship began to
consider that point. He did not draw back, he did not propose to draw
back; but he thought that he would keep the door behind him ajar. To
begin with, he did not overwhelm Mary with letters—his public
engagements were so many; and when he wrote he wrote on ordinary
matters. His pen ran more glibly on party gossip than on their joint
future; he wrote as he might have written to a cousin rather than to
his sweetheart. But he told himself that Mary was not versed in love
letters, nor very passionate. She would expect no more.

Then one fine morning he had a letter from Stubbs, which told him that
there was to be a real contest in Riddsley, that the Horn and Corn
platform was to be challenged, and that the assailant was Peter Basset.
Stubbs added that the Working Men’s Institute was beside itself with
joy, that Hatton’s and Banfield’s hands were solid for repeal, and that
the fight would be real, but that the issue was a foregone conclusion.

The news was not altogether unwelcome. The contest gave value to the
seat, and increased my lord’s claim; on that party, unfortunately, they
could only pay in promises. It also tickled my lord’s vanity. His
rival, unhorsed in the lists of love, had betaken himself, it seemed,
to other lists, in which he would as surely be beaten.

“Poor beggar!” Audley thought. “He was always a day late! Always came
in second! I don’t know that I ever knew anything more like him than
this! From the day I first saw him, standing behind John Audley’s
counsel at the suit, right to this day, he has always been a loser!”

And he smiled as he recalled the poor figure Basset had cut as a squire
of dames.

A week later Stubbs wrote again, and this time his news was startling.
John Audley was dead. Stubbs wrote in the first alarm of the discovery,
word of which had just been brought into the town. He knew no
particulars, but thought that his lordship should be among the first to
learn the fact. He added a hasty postscript, in which he said that Mr.
Basset was proving himself a stronger candidate than either side had
expected, and that not only were the brass-workers with him but a few
of the smaller fry of tradesmen, caught by his cry of cheap bread.
Stubbs closed, however, with the assurance that the landed interest
would carry it by a solid majority.

“D—n their impudence!” Lord Audley exclaimed. And after that he gave no
further heed to the postscript. As long as the issue was certain, the
election was Mottisfont’s and Stubbs’s affair. As for Basset, the more
money he chose to waste the better.

But John Audley’s death was news—it was great news! So he was gone at
last—the man whom he had always regarded as a menace! Whom he had
feared, whose very name had rung mischief in his ears, by whom, during
many a sleepless night, he had seen himself ousted from all that he had
gained from title, income, lands, position! He was gone at last; and
gone with him were the menace, the danger, the night alarms, the whole
pile of gloomy fancies which apprehension had built up!

The relief was immense. Audley read the letter twice, and it seemed to
him that a weight was lifted from him. John Audley was dead. In his
dressing-gown and smoking-cap my lord paced his rooms at the Albany and
said again and again, “He’s dead! By gad, he’s dead!” Later, he could
not refrain from the thought that if the death had taken place a few
weeks earlier, in that first attack, he would have been under no
temptation to make himself safe. As it was—but he did not pursue the
thought. He only reflected that he had followed love handsomely!

A day later a third letter came from Stubbs, and one from Mary. The
tidings they brought were such that my lord’s face fell as he read
them, and he swore more than once over them. John Audley, the lawyer
wrote, had been found dead in the Great House. He had been found lying
on the stairs, a lantern beside him. Stubbs had visited the house the
moment the facts became known. He had examined the muniment room and
found part of the wall broken down, and in the room two boxes of papers
which had been taken from a recess which the breach had disclosed. One
of the boxes had been broken open. At present Stubbs could only say
that the papers had been disturbed, he could not say whether any were
missing. He begged his lordship—he was much disturbed, it was clear—to
come down as quickly as possible. In the meantime, he would go through
the papers and prepare a report. They appeared to be family documents,
old, and not hitherto known to his lordship’s advisers.

Audley was still swearing, when his man came in. “Will you wear the
black velvet vest, my lord?” he asked, “or the flowered satin?”

“Go to the devil!” his master cried—so furiously that the man fled
without more.

When he was gone Audley read the letter again, and came to the
conclusion that in making himself safe he had builded more wisely than
he knew. For who could say what John Audley had found? Or who, through
those papers, had a hold on him? He remembered the manservant’s visit,
and the thing looked black. Very black. Alive or dead, John Audley
threatened him.

Then he felt bitterly angry with Stubbs. There had been the most
shocking carelessness. Had he not himself pointed out what was going
on? Had he not put it to Stubbs that the place should be guarded? But
the lawyer, stubborn in his belief that there were no papers there, had
done nothing. Nothing! And this had come of it! This which might spell
ruin!

Or, no. Stubbs had indeed done his best to ruin him, but he had saved
himself. He turned with relief to Mary’s letter.

It was written sadly, and it was rather cold. He noticed this, but her
tone did not alarm him, because he set it down to the reserve of his
own letters.

He took care to answer this letter, however, by that day’s post, and he
wrote more affectionately than before—as if her trouble had broken down
a reserve natural to him. He wrote with tact, too. He could not attend
the funeral; the dead man’s feelings towards him forbade that he
should. But his agent would attend, and his carriage and servants. When
he had written the letter he was satisfied with it: more than satisfied
when he had added a phrase implying that their happiness would not long
be postponed.

After he had posted the letter he wondered if she would expect him to
come to her. It was a lonely house and with death in it—but no, in the
circumstances it was not possible. He would go down to The Butterflies
next day. That would be the most that could be expected of him. He
would be at hand if she needed anything.

But when the next day came he did not go. A letter from a man belonging
to the inner circle of politics reached him. The great man, who had
been and might be again in the Cabinet, suggested a meeting. Nothing
came of the meeting—it was one of those will-of-the-wisps that draw the
unwary on until they find themselves committed. But it kept Audley in
London, and it was not until the evening of Monday, the day of the
funeral, that, chilled and out of temper, after posting the last stage
from Stafford, he reached his quarters at The Butterflies, and gave
short answers to Mrs. Jenkinson’s inquiries after his health.

“Poor dear young man!” she said, when she rejoined her sisters. “He has
a kind heart and he feels it. Mr. John was Mr. John, and odd, very odd.
But still he was an Audley!”



CHAPTER XXIX
THE AUDLEY BIBLE


Angry with Stubbs as he was—and with some reason—Lord Audley was not
the man to bite off his nose to spite his face. He pondered long what
he would say to him, and more than once he rehearsed the scene, toning
down this phrase and pruning that. For he knew that after all Stubbs
was a good agent. He was honest, he thought much and made much of the
property, and nothing would be gained by changing him. Then his
influence in the borough was such that even if my lord quarrelled with
him, Mottisfont would hardly venture to discard him.

For these reasons Audley had no mind to break with his agent. But he
did wish to punish him. He did wish to make his displeasure felt. And
he wished this the more because he began to suspect that if Stubbs had
been less bigoted, he might have carried the borough the way he
wished—the way that would pay him best.

Stubbs on his side foresaw an unpleasant quarter of an hour. He had
been too easy. He had paid too little heed to John Audley’s trespasses,
and had let things pass that he should have stopped. Then, too, he had
been over-positive that there were no more documents at the Great
House. Evil had not come of this, but it might have; and he made up his
mind to hear some hard words.

But when he obeyed my lord’s summons his reception tried his patience.
A bright fire burned in the grate, half a dozen wax candles shed a
softened light on the room. The wine stood at Audley’s elbow, and his
glass was half full. But he did not give Stubbs even two fingers, nor
did he ask him to take wine. And his tone was colder than Stubbs had
ever known it. He made it plain that he was receiving a servant, and a
servant with whom he was displeased.

Still he was Lord Audley, something of divine right survived in him,
and Stubbs knew that he had been himself in the wrong. He took the bull
by the horns. “You are displeased, my lord,” he said, as he took the
seat to which the other pointed. “And I admit with some cause. I have
been mistaken and, perhaps, a little remiss! But it is the exception,
and it will be a lesson to me. I am sorry, my lord,” he added frankly.
“I can say no more than that.”

“And much good that will do us,” my lord growled, “in certain events,
Mr. Stubbs!”

“At any rate it will be a sharp lesson to me,” Stubbs replied. “It has
cost Mr. Audley his life.”

“He had no right to be there!”

“No, my lord, he had no right to be there. But he would not have been
there if I had seen that the place was properly secured. I take all the
blame.”

“Unfortunately,” the other flung at him contemptuously, “you cannot pay
the penalty; that may fall upon me. Anyway, it was a d—d silly thing,
Mr. Stubbs, to leave the place open, and you see what has come of it.”

“I cannot deny it, my lord,” Stubbs said patiently. “But I hope that
nothing will come of it. I will tell your lordship first what my own
observations were. I made a careful examination of the two chests of
papers and I came to the conclusion that Mr. Audley had done little
more than open the first when he was taken ill. One chest showed some
disturbance. The upper layer had been taken out and replaced. The other
box had not been opened.”

“What if he found what he wanted and searched no further?” Audley asked
grimly. “But the point of the matter does not lie there. It lies in
another direction, as I should have thought any lawyer would see.”

“My lord?”

“Who was with him?” Lord Audley rapped the table with his fingers.
“That’s the point, sir! Who was with him?”

“I think I have ascertained that,” Stubbs replied, less put out than
his employer expected. “I have little doubt that his man-servant, a man
called Toft, was with him.”

“Ha!” the other exclaimed, “I expected that!”

Stubbs raised his eyebrows. “You know him, my lord?”

“I know him for a d—d blackmailing villain!” Audley broke out. Then he
remembered himself. He had not told Stubbs of the blackmailing. And,
after all, what did it matter? He had made himself safe. Whatever
papers he had found, John Audley was dead, and John Audley’s heiress
was going to be his wife! The danger to him was naught, and the
blackmailer was already disarmed. Still he was not going to spare
Stubbs by telling him that. Instead, “What did the boxes contain?” he
asked ungraciously.

“Nothing of any value when I examined them, my lord. Old surrenders,
fines, and recoveries with some ancient terriers. I could find no
document among them that related to the title.”

“That may be,” Audley retorted. “But John Audley expected to find
something that related to the title! He knew more than we knew. He knew
that those boxes existed, and he knew what he expected to find in
them.”

“No doubt. And if your lordship had given me a little more time I
should have explained before this that he was disappointed in his
expectation; nay, more, that it was that disappointment—as I have
little doubt—that caused his collapse and death.”

“How the devil do you know that?”

“If your lordship will have patience I will explain,” Stubbs said, a
gleam of malice in his eyes. He rose from his seat and took from a
chair beside the door a parcel which he had laid there on his entrance.
“I have here that which he found, and that which I don’t doubt caused
his death.”

“The deuce you have!” Audley cried, rising to his feet in his surprise.
And he watched with all his eyes while the lawyer slowly untied the
tape and spread wide the wrappers. The action disclosed a thick quarto
volume bound in blue leather, sprinkled on the sides with silver
butterflies, and stamped with the arms of Audley. “Good G—d!” Audley
continued, “the Family Bible!”

“Yes, the Family Bible,” the lawyer answered, gazing at it
complacently, “about which there was so much talk at the opening of the
suit. It was identified by a score of references, called for by both
sides, sought for high and low, and never produced!”

“And here it is!”

“Here it is. Apparently at some time or other it went out of fashion,
was laid aside and lost sight of, and eventually bricked up with a mass
of old and valueless papers.”

Audley steadied his voice with difficulty. “And what is its effect?” he
asked.

“Its effect, my lord, is to corroborate our case in every particular,”
the lawyer answered proudly. “Its entries form a history of the family
for a long period, and amongst them is an entry of the marriage of
Peter Paravicini Audley on the date alleged by us; an entry made in the
handwriting of his father, and one of eleven made by the same hand.
This entry agrees in every particular with the suspected statement in
the register which we support, and fully bears out our case.”

“And John Audley found that?” my lord cried, after a moment of pregnant
silence. He had regained his composure. His eyes were shining.

“Yes, and it killed him,” Stubbs said gravely. “Doubtless he came on it
at the moment when he thought success was within his grasp, and the
shock was too much for him.”

“Good Lord! Good Lord! And how did you get it?”

“From Mr. Basset.”

“Basset?”

“Who obtained it, I have no doubt, from the man, Toft, either by
pressure or purchase.”

“The rascal! The d—d rascal! He ought to be prosecuted!”

“Possibly,” the lawyer agreed. “But he was only an accomplice, and we
could not prosecute him without involving others; without bringing Mr.
John’s name into it—and he is dead. As a fact, I have passed my word to
Mr. Basset that no steps should be taken against him, and I think your
lordship will agree with me that I could not do otherwise.”

“Still—the man ought to be punished!”

“He ought, but if any one has paid for his silence or for this book, it
is not we.”

After that there was a little more talk about the Bible, which my lord
examined with curiosity, about the singularity of its discovery, about
the handwriting of the entries, which the lawyer said he could himself
prove. Stubbs was made free of the decanter, and of everything but my
lord’s mind. For Audley said nothing of his engagement to Mary—the
moment was hardly opportune; and nothing—it was too late in the day—of
Toft’s former exploit. He stood awhile absorbed and dreaming, staring
through the haze of the candles. Here at last was final and complete
relief. No more fears, no more calculations. Here was an end at last of
the feeling that there was a mine under him. Traditions, when they are
bred in the bone, die slowly, and many a time he had been hard put to
it to resist the belief, so long whispered, that his branch was
illegitimate. At last the tradition was dead. There was no more need to
play for safety. What he had he had, and no one could take it from him.

And presently the talk passed to the election.

“There’s no doubt,” Stubbs said, “that Mr. Basset is a stronger
candidate than either side expected.”

“But he’s no politician! He has no experience!”

The lawyer sat forward, with his legs apart and a hand on either knee.
“No,” he said. “But the truth is, though it is beyond me how a
gentleman of his birth can be so misled, he believes what he says—and
it goes down!”

“Is he a speaker?”

“He is and he isn’t! I slipped in myself one night at the back of one
of the new-fangled meetings his precious League has started. I wanted
to see, my lord, if any of our people were there. I heard him for ten
minutes, and at the start he was so jumpy I thought that he would break
down. But when he got going—well, I saw how it was and what took the
people. He believes what he says, and he says it plain. The way he
painted Peel giving up everything, sacrificing himself, sacrificing his
party, sacrificing his reputation, sacrificing all to do what he
thought was right—the devil himself wouldn’t have known his own!”

“He almost converted you?”

The lawyer laughed disdainfully. “Not a jot!” he said. “But I saw that
he would convert some. Not many,” Stubbs continued complacently.
“There’s some that mean to, but will think better of it at the last.
And some would but daren’t! Two or three may. Still, he’s such a
candidate as we’ve not had against us before, my lord. And with cheap
bread and the preachings of this plaguy League—I shall be glad when it
is over.”

Audley rose and poked the fire. “You’re not going to tell me,” he said,
in a voice that was unnaturally even, “that he’s going to beat us?
You’re not going, after all the assurances you’ve given me——”

“God forbid,” Stubbs replied. “No, no, my lord! Mr. Mottisfont will
hold the seat! I mean only that it will be a nearer thing—a nearer
thing than it has been.”

He had no idea that his patron was fighting a new spasm of anger; that
the thought that he might, after all, have dealt with Sir Robert, the
thought that he might, after all, have bargained with the party in
power, was almost too much for the other’s self-command. It was too
late now, of course. It was too late. But if the contest was to be so
close, surely if he had cast his weight on the other side, he might
have carried it!

And what if the seat were lost? Then this stubborn, confident fool, who
was as bigoted in his faith as the narrowest Leaguer of them all, had
done him a deadly injury! My lord bit off an oath, and young as he was,
his face wore a very apoplectic look as he turned round, after laying
down the poker.

“That reminds me,” the lawyer resumed, blandly unconscious of the
crisis, and of the other’s anger. “I meant to ask your lordship what’s
to be done about the two Boshams. You remember them, my lord? They’ve
had the small holding by the bridge with the water meadow time out of
mind—for seven generations they say. They pay eighteen pounds as joint
tenants, and have votes as old freemen.”

“What of them?” the other asked impatiently.

“Well, I’m afraid they’ll not support us.”

“Do you mean that they’ll not vote for Mottisfont?”

“I’m afraid not,” Stubbs answered. “They’re as stubborn as their own
pigs! I’ve spoken to them myself and told them that they’ve only one
thing to expect if they go against their landlord.”

“And that is, to go out!” Audley said. “Well, make that quite clear to
them, Stubbs, and depend upon it—they’ll see differently.”

“I’m afraid they won’t, my lord, and that is why I trouble you. They
voted against the last lord—twice, I am told—and the story goes that he
laid his stick about Ben Bosham’s shoulders in the street—that would be
in ’31, I fancy. But he didn’t turn them out—they’d been in the holding
so long.”

“Two votes may have been nothing to him,” Audley replied coldly. “They
are something to me. They will vote for Mottisfont or they will go,
Stubbs. That is flat, and do you see to it. There, I’m tired now,” he
continued, rising from his seat.

Stubbs rose. “I don’t know if your lordship’s heard about Mr. John’s
will!”

“No!” My lord straightened himself. Earlier in the day he had given
some thought to this, and had weighed Mary Audley’s chances of
inheriting what John Audley had. “No!” he said. And he waited.

“He has left the young lady eight thousand pounds.”

“Eight thousand!” Audley ejaculated. “Do you mean—he must have had more
than that? He wasted a small fortune in that confounded suit. But he
must have had—four times that, man!”

“The residue goes to Mr. Basset.”

“Basset!” Audley cried, his face flushed with passion. “To Basset?” he
repeated. “Good G—d!”

“So I’m told, my lord,” the lawyer answered, staggered by the temper in
which his employer received the news.

“But Miss Audley was his own niece! Basset? He was no relation to him!”

“They were very old friends.”

“That’s no reason why he should leave him thirty thousand pounds of
Audley money! Money taken straight out of the Audley property! Thirty
thousand——”

“Not thirty, my lord,” Stubbs ventured. “Not much above twenty, I
should say. If you put it——”

“If I put it that you were—something of a fool at times,” the angry man
cried, “I shouldn’t be far wrong! But there, there, never mind!
Good-night! Can’t you see I’m dead tired and hardly know what I am
saying? Come to-morrow! Come at eleven in the morning.”

Stubbs hardly knew how to take it. But after a moment’s hesitation, he
made the best of the apology, muttered something, and got out of the
room. On the stairs he relieved his feelings by a word or two. In the
street he wondered what had taken the man so suddenly. Surely he had
not expected to get the money!



CHAPTER XXX
A FRIEND IN NEED


Basset had obtained the missing Bible very much in the way the lawyer
had indicated—partly by purchase and partly by pressure. Shocked as
Toft had been by his master’s sudden death, he had had the presence of
mind to remember that he might make something of what they had
discovered could he secrete it; and with every nerve quivering the man
had fought down panic until he had hidden the parcel which had caused
John Audley’s collapse. Then he had given way. He had turned his back
on the Great House, and shuddering, clutched at by grisly hands,
pursued by phantom feet, he had fled through the night and the Yew
Walk, to hide, for the present at least, his part in the tragedy.

Basset, however, had known too much for him, and the servant, shaken by
what had happened, had not been able to persist in his denials. But to
tell and to give were two things, and it is doubtful whether he would
have released his plunder if Basset had not in the last resort
disclosed to him Miss Audley’s engagement to her cousin.

The change which this news wrought in Toft had astonished Basset. The
man had gone down under it as under a blow on the head. The spirit had
gone out of him, and he had taken with thankfulness the sum which
Basset, as John Audley’s representative, had offered him—rather out of
pity than because it seemed necessary. He had given up the parcel on
the night before the funeral.

The book in his hands, Basset had hastened to be rid of it. Cynically
he had told himself that he did so, lest he too might give way to the
ignoble impulse to withhold it. Audley was his rival, but that he might
have forgiven, as men forgive great wrongs and in time smile on their
enemies. But the little wrongs, who can forgive these—the slight, the
sneer, the assumption of superiority, the upper hand lightly taken and
insolently held?

Not Peter Basset, at a moment when he was being tried almost beyond
bearing. For every day, between the finding of the body and the
funeral, and often more than once in the day he had to see Mary, he had
to advise her, he had—for there was no one else—to explain matters to
her, to bear her company. He had to quit this meeting and that
Ordinary—for election business stops for no man—and to go to her. He
had to find her alone and to see her face light up at his entrance; he
had to look back, and to see her watch him as he rode from the door.
Nor when he was absent from the Gatehouse was it any better; nay, it
was worse. For then he was forced to think of her as alone and sad, he
had to picture her brooding over the fire, he had to fancy her at her
solitary meals. And alike, with her or away from her, he had to damp
down the old passion, as well as the new regret that each day and each
hour and every kind look on her part fanned into a flame. Nor was even
this all; every day he saw that she grew more grave, daily he saw her
color fading, and he did not know what qualms she masked, what
nightmares she might be suffering in that empty house—nay, what cause
for unhappiness she might be hiding. At last—it was the afternoon
before the funeral—he could bear it no longer, and he spoke.

“You ought not to be here!” he said bluntly. “Why doesn’t Audley fetch
you away?” He was standing before the fire drawing on his gloves as he
prepared to leave. The room was full of shadows, for he had chosen a
time when she could not see his face.

She tried to fence with him. “I am afraid,” she said, “that some
formalities will be necessary before he can do that.”

“Then why is he not here?” he retorted. “Or why doesn’t he send some
one to be with you? You ought not to be alone. Mrs. Jenkinson at The
Butterflies—she’s a good soul—you know her?”

“Yes.”

“She’d come at a word. I know it’s not my business——”

“Or you would go about it, I am sure,” she replied gently, “with as
much respect to my wishes as Lord Audley shows.”

“Your wishes? But why—why do you wish——”

“Why do I wish to be alone?” she answered. “Because I owe something to
my uncle. Because I owe him a little thought and some remembrance. He
made my old life for me—would you have me begin the new one before he
is in the grave? This was his house—would you have me entertain Lord
Audley in it?” She stood up, slender and straight, with the table
between them—and he did not guess that her knees were trembling.
“Please to understand,” she continued, “that Lord Audley and I are
entirely at one in this. We have our lives before us, and it were
indeed selfish of us, and ungrateful of me, if we grudged a few days to
remembrance. As selfish,” she continued bravely—and he did not know
that she braced herself anew—“as if I were ever to forget the friend
who was _his_ friend, whose kindness has never failed me, whose loyalty
has never—” she broke down there. She could not go on.

“Add, too,” he said gruffly, “who has robbed you of the greater part of
your inheritance! Don’t forget that!” He had been explaining the effect
of John Audley’s will to her. It had been opened that morning.

His roughness helped her to recover herself. “I do not know what you
mean by ‘inheritance,’” she said. “My uncle has left me the portion his
wife brought to him. I am more than satisfied. I am very grateful. My
only fear is that, had he known of my engagement, he would not have
wished me to have this.”

“The will was made before you came to live here,” Basset said. “The
eight thousand was left to you because you were his brother’s child. It
was the least he could do for you, and had he made a new will he would
doubtless have increased it. But,” breaking off, “I must be going.” Yet
he still stood, and he still tapped the table with the end of his
riding-crop. “When is Audley coming?” he asked suddenly. “To-morrow?”

“Yes, to-morrow.”

“Well he ought to,” he replied, without looking at her. “You should not
be here a day longer by yourself. It is not fitting. I shall see you in
the morning before we start for the church, but the lawyer will be here
and I shall not be able to come again. But I must be sure that there is
some one here.” He spoke almost harshly, partly to impress her, partly
to hide his own feelings; and he did not suspect that she, too, was
fighting for calmness; that she was praying that he would go, before
she showed more clearly how much the parting tried her—before every
kind word, every thoughtful act, every toilsome journey taken on her
behalf, rose to her remembrance and swept away the remnants of her
self-control.

She had not imagined that she would feel the leave-taking as she did.
She could not speak, and she was thankful that it was too dark for him
to see her face. Would he never go? And still the slow tap-tap of his
whip on the table went on. It seemed to her that she would never forget
the sound! And if he touched her——

But he had no thought of touching her.

“Good-night,” he said at last. He turned, moved away, lingered. At the
door he looked back. “I am going into the library,” he said. “The
coffin will be closed in the morning.”

“Yes, good-night,” she muttered, thankful that the thought of the dead
man steadied her and gave her power to speak. “I shall see him in the
morning.”

He closed the door, and she crept blindly to a chair, and covered by
the darkness she gave way. She told herself that she was thinking of
her uncle. But she knew that she deceived herself. She knew that her
uncle had little to do with her tears, or with the feeling of
loneliness that overcame her. Once more she had lost her friend—and a
friend so good, so kind. Only now did she know his value!

Five minutes later Basset crossed the court in search of his horse.
Mrs. Toft’s door stood open and a stream of firelight and candlelight
poured from it and cut the January fog. She was hard at work, cooking
funeral meats with the help of a couple of women; for quietly as John
Audley had lived, he could not be buried without some stir. Odd people
would come, drawn by the Audley name, squires who boasted some distant
connection with the line, a few who had been intimate with him in past
days. And the gentry far and wide would send their carriages, and the
servants must be fed. Still the preparations jarred on Basset as he
crossed the court. He felt the bustle an outrage on the mourning girl
he had left, and on his own depression.

Probably Mrs. Toft had set the door open that she might waylay him, for
as he went by she came out and stopped him. “Mr. Basset, sir!” she said
in a low voice. “Is this true, what Toft tells me? I declare, when I
heard it, you could ha’ knocked me down with a common dip!” She was
wiping her hands on her apron. “That the young lady is to marry his
lordship?”

“I believe it is true,” Basset said coldly. “But you had better let her
take her own time to make it known. Toft should not have told you.”

“Never fear, sir, I’ll not let on. But, Lord’s sakes, who’d ha’ thought
it? And she’ll be my lady! Not that she’s not an Audley, and there’s
small differ, and she’ll make none, or I don’t know her! Well, indeed,
I hope she’s wise, but wedding cake, make it as rich as you like, it’s
soon stale. And for him, I don’t know what the Master would have said
if he’d known it! I thought things would come out,” with a quick look
at Basset, “quite otherways! And wished it, too!”

“Thank you, Mrs. Toft,” he said quietly.

“Just so, sir, you’ll excuse me. Well, it’s not many months since the
young lady came, and look at the changes! With the old Master dead, and
you going in for elections—drat ’em, I say, plaguy things that set
folks by the ears—and Mr. Colet gone and ’Truria that unsettled, and
Toft for ever wool-gathering, I shall be glad when tomorrow’s over and
I can sit down and sort things out a bit!”

“Yes, Mrs. Toft.”

“And speaking of elections reminds me. You know they two Boshams of the
Bridge End, sir?”

“I know them. Yes.”

Mrs. Toft sniffed. “They’re sort of kin to me, and middling honest as
town folks go. But two silly fellows, always meddling and making and
gandering with things they’d ought to leave to the gentry! The old lord
was soft with them, and so they’ve a mind now to see who is the
stronger, they or his lordship.”

“If you mean that they have promised to vote for me——”

“That’s it, sir! Vote their living away, they will, and leave ’em
alone! Votes are for poor men to make a bit of money by, odd times; but
they two Boshams I’ve no patience with. Sally, Ben’s wife, was with me
to-day, and the long and the short of it is, Mr. Stubbs has told them
that if they vote for you they’ll go into the street.”

“It’s a hard case,” Basset said. “But what can I do?”

“Don’t ha’ their votes. What’s two votes to you? For the matter of
that,” Mrs. Toft continued, thoroughly wound up, “what’s all the
votes—put together? Bassets and Audleys, Audleys and Bassets were
knights of the shire, time never was, as all the country knows! But for
this little borough—place it’s what your great-grandfather wouldn’t ha’
touched with a pair of gloves! I’d leave it to the riff-raff that’s got
money and naught else, and builds Institutes and such like!”

“But you’d like cheap bread?” Basset said, smiling.

“Bread? Law, Mr. Basset, what’s elections to do wi’ bread? It’s not
bread they’re thinking of, cheap or dear. It’s beer! Swim in it they
do, more shame to you gentry! I’ll be bound to say there’s three goes
to bed drunk in the town these days for two that goes sober! But there,
you speak to they Boshams, Mr. Basset, sir, and put some sense into
them!”

“I’m afraid I can’t promise,” he answered. “I’ll see!”

But it was not of the Boshams he thought as he rode down the hill with
a tight rein—for between fog and frost the road was treacherous. He was
thinking of the man who had been his friend and of whose face,
sphinx-like in death, he had taken farewell in the library. And solemn
thoughts, thoughts such as at times visit most men, calmed his spirit.
The fret of the contest, the strivings of the platform, the rubs of
vanity flitted to a distance, they became small things. Even passion
lost its fever and love its selfishness; and he thought of Audley with
patience and of Mary as he would think of her in years to come, when
time had enshrined her, and she was but a memory, one of the things
that had shaped his life. He knew, indeed, that this mood would pass;
that passion would surge up again, that love would reach out to its
object, that memory would awake and wound him, that pain and
restlessness would be his for many days. But he knew also—in this hour
of clear views—that all these things would have an end, and only the
love,


That seeketh not itself to please
Nor of itself hath any care,


would remain with him.

Already it had carried him some way. In the matter of the election,
indeed, he might be wrong. He might have entered on it too
hastily—often he thought that he had—he might be of fibre too weak for
the task. It cost him much to speak, and the occasional failure, the
mistake, the rebuff, worried him for hours and even days. Trifles, too,
that would not have troubled another, troubled his conscience;
side-issues that were false, but that he must not the less support,
workers whom he despised and must still use, tools that soiled his
hands but were the only tools. Then the vulgar greeting, the tipsy
grasp, the friend in the market-place:—


The man who hails you Tom or Jack
And proves by thumps upon your back

How he esteems your merit!

Who’s such a friend that one had need
Be very much his friend indeed

To pardon or to bear it!


these humiliated him. But worse, far worse, than all was his unhappy
gift of seeing the merits of the other side and of doubting the cause
which he had set out to champion. He had fits of lowness when he was
tempted to deny that honesty existed anywhere in politics; when Sir
Robert Peel no less than Lord George Bentinck—who was coming to the
front as the spokesman of the land—Cobden the Radical no less than Lord
John Russell, seemed to be bent only on their own advancement, when
all, he vowed, were of the School of the Cynics!

But were he right or wrong in his venture—and right or wrong he had
small hope of winning—he would not the less cling to the thing which
Mary had given him—the will to make something of his life, the
determination that he would leave the world, were it only the few
hundred acres that he owned, or the hamlet in which he lived, better
than he had found them. The turmoil of the election over, he would
devote himself to his property at Blore. There John Audley’s twenty
thousand pounds opened a wide door. He would build, drain, manure, make
roads, re-stock. He would make all things new. From him as from a
centre comfort should flow. He saw himself growing old in the middle of
his people, a lonely, but not an unhappy man.

As he passed the bridge at Riddsley he thought of the Boshams, and
weary as he was, he drew rein at their door. Ben Bosham came out,
bare-headed; a short, elderly man with a bald forehead and a dirty
complexion, a man who looked like a cobbler rather than the cow-keeper
he was.

“Shut your door, Bosham,” Basset said. “I want a word with you.”

And when the man had done this, he stooped from the saddle and said a
few words to him in a low voice.

“Well, I’m dommed!” the other answered, peering up through the
darkness. “It be you, Squire, bain’t it? But you’re not meaning it?”

“I am,” Basset replied in a low voice. “I’d not say, vote for him,
Bosham. But leave it alone. You’re not called upon to ruin yourself.”

“But ha’ you thought,” the man exclaimed, “that our two votes may make
the differ? That they may make you or mar you, Squire!”

“Well, I’d rather be marred than see you put out of your place,” Basset
answered. “Think it over, Bosham.”

But Bosham repudiated even thought of it. This vote and his use of it,
this defiance of a lord, was, for the time, his very life. “I’ll not do
it,” he declared. “I couldn’t do it! Nor I won’t!” he repeated. “We’re
freemen o’ Riddsley, and almost the last of the freemen that has votes
as freemen! And while free we are, free we’ll be, and vote as we
choose, Squire! Vote as we choose! I’d not show my face in the town
else! Mr. Stubbs may talk as gallus as he likes—and main ashamed of
himself he looked yesterday—he may talk as gallus as never was, we’ll
not bend to no landlord, nor to no golden image!”

“Then there’s no more to be said,” Basset answered, feeling that he cut
a poor figure. “I don’t wish you to do anything against your
conscience, Bosham, and I’m obliged to you and your brother for your
staunchness. I only wanted you to know that I should understand if you
stayed away.”

“I’d chop my foot off first!” cried the patriot.

After which Basset had no choice but to leave him and to ride on,
feeling that he was himself too soft for the business—that he was a
round man in a square hole. He wondered what his committee would think
of him if they knew, and what Bosham thought of him—who did know. For
Bosham seemed to him at this moment a man of principle, a patriot, nay,
a very Brutus: whereas, Ben was in truth no better than a small man of
large conceit, whose vote was his one road to fame.



CHAPTER XXXI
BEN BOSHAM


It was Tuesday, market-day at Riddsley, and farmers’ wives, cackling as
loudly as the poultry they carried, elbowed one another on the brick
pavements or clustered before the windows of the low-browed shops.
Farmers in white great-coats, with huge handkerchiefs about their
necks, streamed from the yards of the Packhorse and the Barley Mow, and
meeting a friend planted themselves in the roadway as firmly as if they
stood in their own pastures. Now and again a young spark, fancying all
eyes upon his four-year-old, sidled through the throng with many a
“Whoa!” and “Where be’st going, lad?” While on the steps of the
Market-Cross and about the long line of carts that rested on their
shafts in the open street, hucksters chaffered and house-wives haggled
over the rare egg or the keg of salted butter.

The quacking of ducks, the neighing of horses, the singsong of rustic
voices filled the streets. It was common talk that the place was as
full as at the March Fair. The excitement of the Election had gone
abroad, the cry that the land was at stake had brought in some, others
had come to see what was afoot. Many a stout tenant was here who at
other times left the marketing to his womenfolk; and shrewd glances he
cast at the gentry, as he edged past the justices who lounged before
the Audley Arms and killed in gossip the interval between the
Magistrates’ Meeting, at which they had just assisted, and the Ordinary
at which they were to support young Mottisfont.

The great men talked loudly and eagerly, were passionate, were in
earnest. Occasionally one of the younger of them would step aside to
look at a passing hackney, or an older man would speak to a favorite
tenant whom he called by his first name. But, for the most part, they
clung together, fine upstanding figures, in high-collared riding-coats
and top-boots. They were keen to a man; the farmers keen also, but not
so keen. For the argument that high wheat meant high rents, and that
most of the benefits of protection went to the landlords had got about
even in Riddsley. The squires complained that the farmers would only
wake up when it was too late!

Still in such a place, and on market-day, four out of five were in the
landed interest; four-fifths of the squires, four-fifths of the
parsons, almost four-fifths of the tenants; for the laborers, no one
asked what they thought of it—they had ten shillings a week and no
votes. “Peel—’od rot him!” cried the majority, “might shift as often as
his own spinning-jenny! But not they! No Manchester man, and no
Tamworth man either, should teach them their business! Who would die if
there were no potatoes? It was a flam, a bite, but it wouldn’t
bamboozle Stafford farmers!”

Meanwhile Stubbs, moving quietly through the throng, spoke with one
here and there. He had the same word for all. “Listen to me, John,” he
would say, his hand on the yeoman’s shoulder. “Peel says he’s been
wrong all these years and is only right now. Then, if you believe him,
he’s a fool; and if you don’t believe him, he’s a knave. Not a very
good vet., John, eh? Not the vet. for the old gray mare, eh?”

This had a great effect. John went away and repeated it to himself, and
presently grasped the dilemma and chuckled over it. Ten minutes later
he imparted it, with the air of a Solomon, to the “Duke,” who mouthed
it and liked it and rolled it off to the first he met. It went the
round of the inns and about four o’clock a farmer fresh from the “tap”
put it to Stubbs and convinced him; and that night men, travelling home
market-peart in the charge of their wives, bore it to many a snug
homestead set in orchards of hard cider apples.

Had the issue of the Election lain with the Market, indeed, it had been
over. But of the hundred and ninety voters no more than fifteen were
farmers, and though the main trade of the town sided with them, the two
factories were in opposition; and cheap bread had its charms for the
lesser fry. But the free traders were too wise to flaunt their views on
market-day, and it was left for little Ben Bosham, whose vote was
pretty near his all, to distinguish himself in the matter.

He, too, had been at the tap, and about noon his voice was heard
issuing from a group who stood near the Audley Arms. “Be I free, or
bain’t I?” he bawled. “Answer me that, Mr. Bagenal!”

A knot of farmers had edged him into a corner and were disposed to bait
him. A stubby figure in a velveteen coat and drab breeches, his hand on
an ash-plant, he held his ground among them, tickled by the attention
he excited and fired by his own importance. “Be I free, or bain’t I?”
he repeated.

“Free?” Bagenal answered contemptuously. “You be free to make a fool of
yourself, Ben! I’m thinking you’d ha’ us all lay down the ground to
lazy pasture and live by milk, as you do!”

“Milk?” ejaculated a stout man of many acres, whose contempt for such
traffic was above speech.

“You’ll be free to go out of Bridge End,” cried a third. “That’s what
you’ll be free to do! And where’ll your vote be then, Ben?”

But there Bosham was sure of himself. “That’s where you be wrong, Mr.
Willet,” he retorted with gusto. “My vote dunno come o’ my landlord,
and in the Bridge End or out of the Bridge End, I’ve a vote while I’ve
a breath! ’Tain’t the landlord’s vote, and why’d I give it to he? Free
I be—not like you, begging your pardon! Freeman, old freeman, I be, of
this borough! Freeman by marriage!”

“Then you be a very rare thing!” Bagenal retorted slyly. “There’s a
many lose their freedom that way, but you be the first I ever heard of
that got it!”

“And a hard bargain, too, as I hear,” said Willet.

This drew a roar of laughter. The crowd grew thicker and the little
man’s temper grew short, for his wife was no beauty. He began to see
that they were playing with him.

“You leave me alone, Mr. Willet,” he said angrily, “and I’ll leave you
alone!”

“Leave thee alone!” said the farmer who had turned up his nose at milk.
“So I would, same as any other lump o’ dirt! But yo’ don’t let us. Yo’
set up to know more than your betters! Pity the old lord ain’t alive to
put his stick about your back!”

“Did it smart, Ben?” cried a lad who had poked himself in between his
betters.

“You let me catch you,” Ben cried, “and I’ll make you smart. You be all
a set of slaves! You’d set your thatch afire if squires’d tell you! Set
o’ slaves, set o’ slaves you be!”

“And what be you, Bosham?” said a man who had just joined the group.
“Head of the men, bain’t you? Cheap bread and high wages, that’s your
line, ain’t it!”

“That’s his line, be it?” said the old farmer slowly. “Bit of a rascal
it seems yo’ be? Don’t yo’ let me find you in my boosey pasture talking
to no men o’ mine, or I’ll make yo’ smart a sight more than his
lordship did!”

“Ay, that’s Ben’s line,” said the new-comer.

“You’re a liar!” Ben shrieked. “A dommed liar you be! I see you not
half an hour agone coming out of Stubbs’s office! I know who told you
to say that, you varmint! I’ll have the law of you!”

“Ben Bosham, the laborers’ friend!” the man retorted.

Ben was furious, for he was frightened. There was no feud so bitter in
the ’forties as the feud between farmer and laborer. The laborer had no
vote, he had lost his common rights, his wood, his cow-feed; he was
famished, he was crushed by the new Poor Law, and so he was often in an
ugly mood, as singed barns and burning stacks went to show. Bosham knew
that he might flout the squires, and at worst be turned out of his
holding; but woe betide him if he got the name of the laborers’ friend.
Moreover, there was just so much truth in the accusation as made it
dangerous. Ben and his brother eked out the profits of the dairy by
occasional labor, and Ben had sometimes vapored in tap-rooms where he
had better have held his tongue. He shrieked furiously, therefore, at
the false witness, and even tried to reach him with his ash-plant. “Who
be you?” he screamed. “You be a lawyer’s pup, you be! You’d ruin me,
you would! Let me get a hold of you and I’ll put a mark on you! You be
lying!”

“I don’t know about that,” said the big farmer slowly and weightily.
“I’m feared yo’re a bit of a rascal, Ben.”

“Ay, and fine he’ll look in front of Stafford Gaol some morning!” said
Willet. “At the end of a rope.”

On that in a happy moment for Ben, while he gaped for a retort and
found none, two carriers’ vans, huge wooden vehicles festooned with
rabbits and market-baskets and drawn by three horses abreast, lumbered
through the crowd and scattered it. In a twinkling Ben was left alone,
an angry man, aware that he had cut but a poor figure!

He had been frightened, too, and he resented it. He thirsted for some
chance of setting himself right, of proving to others that he was a
freeman and not as other men. And in the nick of time he saw a
chance—if only he had the courage to rise to it. He saw moving towards
him through the press a mail-phaeton and pair. On the box, caped and
gloved, the pink of fashion, sat no less a person than his lordship
himself. A servant in the well-known livery, a white coat with a blue
collar, sat behind him.

The vans which had freed Ben blocked the great man’s way, and he was
moving at a walk. All heads were bared as he passed, and he was
acknowledging the courtesy with his whip when Ben stepped before the
horses and lifted his hand. In an instant a hundred eyes were on the
man and he knew that he had burned his boats. Bravado was now his only
chance.

“My lord,” he cried, waving his hat impudently. “I want to know what
you be going to do about me?”

My lord hardly caught his words and did not catch his meaning, but he
saw that the man was almost under the horses’ feet and he checked them.
Ben stood aside then but, as the carriage passed him, he laid his hand
on the splashboard and walked beside it. He looked up at the great man
and in the same impudent tone, “Be you agoing to turn me out, my lord?”
he cried. “That’s what I want to know.”

“I don’t understand you,” Audley said coldly. He guessed that the man
referred to the Election, and what was the use of understrappers like
Stubbs if he was to be exposed to this?

“I’m Ben Bosham of the Bridge End, my lord, that’s who I be,” Ben
replied brazenly. “I’m not ashamed of my name. I want to know whether
you be agoing to turn me out, and my wife and my child! That’s what I
want to——”

Then a farmer seized him and dragged him back, and others laid hands on
him, though he still shouted. “Dunno be a fool!” cried the farmer,
deeply shocked. “Drive on, drive on, my lord! Never heed him. He’ve had
a glass too much!”

“Packhorse beer, my lord,” explained a second in stentorian
tones—though he knew that Ben was fairly sober. “Ought to be ashamed of
himself!” cried a third, and he shook the aggressor. Ben was in a
minority of one, and those who held him were inclined to be rough.

Audley waved his whip good-humoredly. “Take care of him!” he said.
“Don’t hurt him!” And he drove on, outwardly unmoved though inwardly
fuming. Still had it ended there little harm would have been done. But
word of the brawl outran the carriage and, as it chanced, reached the
door of Hatton’s Works as the men came out to dinner. Ben Bosham had
spoken his mind to his lordship! His lordship had driven over him! The
farmers had beaten him! The news passed from one to another like flame,
and the hands stood, some two score of them, and hooted my lord loudly,
shouting “Shame!” and jeering at him.

Now had Audley been the candidate he would have thought nothing of it.
He would have laughed in the men’s faces and taken it as part of the
day’s work; or had he been the old lord, he would have flung a curse at
the men and cut at the nearest with his whip—and forgotten it.

But he was not the old lord, times were changed, and the thing angered
him. It was in an ill-temper that he drove on along the road that rose
by gentle degrees to the Great Chase.

For the matter of that, he had been in a black mood for some time,
because he could not make up his mind. Night and morning ambition
whispered to him to put the vessel about; to steer the course which
experience told him that it behooved a man to steer who was not steeped
in romance, nor too greedy for the moment’s enjoyment; the course
which, beyond all doubt, he would have steered were he now starting!

But he was not starting; and when he thought of shifting the helm he
foresaw difficulties. He did not think that he was a soft-hearted man,
yet he feared that when it came to the point he would flinch. Besides,
he told himself that he was a man of honor; and the change was a little
at odds with this. But there again, he reflected that truth was honor
and in the end would cause less pain.

Eight thousand pounds was so very small a portion! And for safety, he
no longer needed to play for it. John Audley was dead and the Bible was
in his hands; his case was beyond cavil or question, while the
political situation was such that he saw no opening, no chance of
enrichment in that direction. To make Mary, handsome, good, attractive
as she was—to make her the wife of a poor peer, of a discontented,
dissatisfied man—this, if he could only find it in his heart to tell
her the truth, would be a cruel kindness.

As he drove along the road, angry with the wretched Bosham, angry with
Stubbs, angry with the fools who had hooted him, he was not sorry to
feel his ill-temper increase. He might not find it so difficult to
speak to her. A little effort and the thing would be done. Eight
thousand pounds? The interest would barely dress her. Whereas, if she
had played her cards well and been heir to her uncle’s thirty
thousand—the case would have been different. After all, the fault lay
with her.

He roused the off-horse with a sharp cut, and a moment later discerned
at the end of a long, straight piece of road, the moss-clad steps of
the old Cross and standing beside them a figure he knew.

He was moved, even while, in his irritation, he was annoyed that she
had come to meet him at a place that had recollections for him. It
seemed to him that in doing this she was putting an undue, an unfair
burden on him.

She waved her hand and he raised his hat. The day was bright and cold,
and the east wind had whipped a fine color into her cheeks. Perhaps
that, too, was unfair. Perhaps that too was putting an undue burden on
him.



CHAPTER XXXII
MARY MAKES A DISCOVERY


But his face was not one to betray his thoughts, and as he drew up
beside Mary, horses fretting, polechains jingling, the silver of the
harness glittering from a score of points, he made a gallant show. The
most eager lover, Apollo himself in the chariot of the sun, had
scarcely made a better approach to his mistress, had hardly carried it
more finely over a mind open to appearances.

With a very fair show of haste he bade his man take the reins, and as
the servant swung himself into the front seat the master sprang to the
ground. His hand met Mary’s, his curly-brimmed hat was doffed, his eyes
smiled into hers. “Well, better late than never!” he said.

“Yes,” she answered. But she spoke more soberly than he expected and
her face was grave. “You have been a long time away.”

That was their meeting. The servant was there; under his eyes it could
not be warmer. Whether one or the other had foreseen this need not be
asked.

He spoke to the man, who, possessed by a natural curiosity, was all
ears. “Keep them moving,” he said. “Drive back a mile or two and
return.” Then to Mary, his hat still in his hand, “A long time away?
Longer than I expected, and far longer than I hoped, Mary. Shall we go
up the hill a little?”

“I thought you would propose that,” she said. “I am so glad that it is
fine.”

The man had turned the horses. Audley took her hand again and pressed
it, looking in her face, telling himself that she grew more handsome
every day. Why hadn’t she thirty thousand pounds? Aloud he said, “So am
I, very glad. Otherwise you could not have met me, and I fancied that
you might not wish me to come to the house? Was that so, dear?”

“I think it was,” she said. “He has been gone so very short a time.
Perhaps it was foolish of me.”

“Not at all!” he answered, admiring the purity of her complexion. “It
was like you.”

“If we had told him, it would have been different.”

“On the other hand,” he said deftly, as he drew her hand through his
arm, “it might have troubled his last days? And now, tell me all, Mary,
from the beginning. You have gone through dark days and I have not
been—I could not be with you. But I want to share them.”

She told the story of John Audley’s disappearance, her cheeks growing
pale as she described the alarm, the search, the approach of night and
her anguish at the thought that her uncle might be lying in some place
which they had overlooked! Then she told him of Basset’s arrival, of
the discovery, of the manner in which Peter had arranged everything and
saved her in every way. It seemed to her that to omit this, to say
nothing of him, would be as unfair to the one as uncandid to the other.

My lord’s comment was cordial, yet it jarred on her. “Well done!” he
said. “He was made to be of use, poor chap! If it were any one else I
should be jealous of him!” And he laughed, pressing her arm to his
side.

She was quivering with the memories which her story had called up, and
it was only by an effort that she checked the impulse to withdraw her
hand. “Had you been there——”

“I hope I should have done as much,” he replied complacently. “But it
was impossible.”

“Yes,” she said. And though she knew that her tone was cold, she could
not help it. For many, many times during the last month she had
pondered over his long absence and the chill of his letters. Many times
she had told herself that he was treating her with scant affection,
scant confidence, almost with scant respect. But then again she had
reflected that she must be mistaken, that she brought him nothing but
herself, and that if he did not love her he would not have sought her.
And telling herself that she expected too much of love, too much of her
lover, she had schooled herself to be patient, and had resolved that
not a word of complaint should pass her lips.

But to assume a warmth which she did not feel was another matter. This
was beyond her.

He, for his part, set down her manner to a natural depression. “Poor
child!” he said, “you have had a sad time. Well, we must make up for
it. As soon as we can make arrangements you must leave that gloomy
house where everything reminds you of your uncle and—and we must make a
fresh start. Do you know where I am taking you?”

She saw that they had turned off the road and were following a track
that scrambled upwards through the scrub that clothed the slope below
the Gatehouse. It slanted in the direction of the Great House. “Not to
Beaudelays?” she said.

“Yes—to Beaudelays. But don’t be afraid. Not to the house.”

“Oh no!” she cried. “I don’t think I could bear to go there to-day!”

“I know. But I want you to see the gardens. I want you to see what
might have been ours, what we might have enjoyed had fortune been more
kind to us! Had we been rich, Mary! It is hard to believe that you have
never seen even the outside of the Great House.”

“I have never been beyond the Iron Gate.”

“And all these months within a mile!”

“All these months within a mile. But he did not wish it. It was one of
the first things he made me understand.”

“Ah! Well, there is an end of that!” And again so matter-of-fact was
his tone that she had to struggle against the impulse to withdraw her
arm. “Now, if there is any one who has a right to be there, it is you!
And I want to be the one to take you there. I want you to see for
yourself that it is only fallen grandeur that you are marrying, Mary,
the thing that has been, not the thing that is. By G—d! I don’t know
that there is a creature in the world—certainly there is none in my
world—more to be pitied than a poor peer!”

“That’s nothing to me,” she said. And, indeed, his words had brought
him nearer to her than anything he had said. So that when, taking
advantage of the undergrowth which hid them from the road below, he put
his arm about her and assisted her in her climb, she yielded readily.
“To think,” he said, “that you have never seen this place! I wonder
that after we parted you did not go the very next morning to visit it!”

“Perhaps I wished to be taken there by you.”

“By Jove! Do you know that that is the most lover-like thing you have
said.”

“I may improve with practice,” she rejoined. “Indeed, it is possible,”
she continued demurely, “that we both need practice!”

She had not a notion that he was in two minds; that one half of him was
revelling in the hour, pleased with possession, enjoying her beauty,
dwelling on the dainty curves of her figure, while the other uncertain,
wavering, was asking continually, “Shall I or shall I not?” But if she
did not guess thoughts to which she had no clue he was sharp enough to
understand hers. “Ah! you are there, are you?” he said. “Wait!
Presently, when we are out of sight of that cursed road——”

“I didn’t find fault!”

On that there was a little banter between them, gallant and smiling on
his part, playful and defensive on hers, which lasted until they
reached a door leading into the lower garden. It was a rusty,
damp-stained door, once painted green, and masked by trees somewhat
higher than the underwood through which they had climbed. Ivy hung from
the wall above it, rank grass grew against it, the air about it was
dank, and in summer sent up the smell of wild leeks. Once
under-gardeners had used it to come and go, and many a time on moonlit
nights maids had stolen through it to meet their lovers in the coppice
or on the road.

Audley had brought the key and he set it in the lock and turned it. But
he did not open the door. Instead, he turned to Mary with a smile.
“This is my surprise,” he said. “Shut your eyes and open them when I
tell you. I will guide you.”

She complied without suspicion, and heard the door squeak on its rusty
hinges. Guided by his hand she advanced three or four paces. She heard
the door close behind her. He put his arm round her and drew her on.
“Now?” she asked, “May I look?”

“Yes, now!” he answered. As he spoke he drew her to him, and, before
she knew what to expect, he had crushed her to his breast and was
pressing kisses on her face and lips.

She was taken by surprise and so completely, that for a moment she was
helpless, without defence. Then the instinctive impulse to resist
overcame her, and she struggled fiercely; and, presently, she released
herself. “Oh, you shouldn’t have done it!” she cried. “You shouldn’t
have done it!”

“My darling!”

“You—you hurt me!” she panted, her breath coming short and quick. She
was as red now as she had for a moment been white. Her lips trembled,
and there were tears in her eyes. He thought that he had been too rough
with her, and though he did not understand, he stayed his impulse to
seize her again. Instead, he stood looking down at her, a little put
out.

She tried to smile, tried bravely to pass it off; but she was put to
it, he could see, not to burst into tears. “Perhaps I am foolish,” she
faltered, “but please don’t do it again.”

“I can’t promise—for always,” he answered, smiling. But, none the less,
he was piqued. What a prude the girl was! What a Sainte-ni-touche! To
make such a fuss about a few kisses!

She tried to take the same tone. “I know I am silly,” she said, “but
you took me by surprise.”

“You were very innocent, then, my dear. Still, I’ll be good, and next
time I will give you warning. Now, don’t be afraid, take my arm, and
let us——”

“If I could sit down?” she murmured. Then he saw that the color had
again left her cheeks.

There was an old wheelbarrow inside the door, half full of dead leaves.
He swept it clear, and she sat down on the edge of it. He stood by her,
puzzled, and at a loss.

Certainly he had played a trick on her, and he had been a little rough
because he had felt her impulse to resist. But she must have known that
he would kiss her sooner or later. And she was no child. Her convent
days were not of yesterday. She was a woman. He did not understand it.

Alas, she did understand it. It was not her lover’s kisses, it was not
his passion or his roughness that had shaken Mary. She was not a prude
and she was a woman. That which had overwhelmed her was the knowledge,
the certainty forced on her by his embrace, that she did not love him!
That, however much she might have deluded herself a few weeks earlier,
however far she might have let the lure of love mislead her, she did
not love this man! And she was betrothed to him, she was promised to
him, she was his! On her engagement to him, on her future with him had
been based—a moment before—all her plans and all her hopes for the
future.

No wonder that the color was struck from her face, that she was shaken
to the depths of her being. For, indeed, she knew something more—that
she had had her warning and had closed her eyes to it. That evening,
when she had heard Basset’s step come through the hall, that moment
when his presence had lifted the burden of suspense from her, should
have made her wise. And for an instant the veil had been lifted, and
she had been alarmed. But she reflected that the passing doubt was due
to her lover’s absence and his coldness; and she had put the doubt from
her. When Audley returned all would be well, she would feel as before.
She was hipped and lonely and the other was kind to her—that was all!

Now she knew that that was not all. She did not love Audley and she did
love some one else. And it was too late. She had misled herself, she
had misled the man who loved her, she had misled that other whom she
loved. And it was too late!

For a time that was short, yet seemed long to her companion, who stood
watching her, she sat lost in thought and unconscious of his presence.
At length he could bear it no longer. Pale cheeks and dull eyes had no
charm for him! He had not come, he had not met her, for this.

“Come!” he said, “come, Mary, you will catch cold sitting there! One
might suppose I was an ogre!”

She smiled wanly. “Oh no!” she said, “It is I—who am foolish. Please
forgive me.”

“If you would like to go back?”

But her ear detected temper in his tone, and with a newborn fear of him
she hastened to appease him. “Oh no!” she said. “You were going to show
me the gardens!”

“Such as they are. Well, so you will see what there is to be seen. It
is a sorry sight, I can tell you.” She rose and, taking her arm, he led
her some fifty yards along the alley in which they were, then, turning
to the right, he stopped. “There,” he said. “What do you think of it?”

They had before them the long, dank, weed-grown walk, broken midway by
the cracked fountain and closed at the far end by the broad flight of
broken steps that led upward to the terrace and so to the great lawn.
When Audley had last stood on this spot the luxuriance of autumn had
clothed the neglected beds. A tangle of vegetation, covering every foot
of soil with leaf and bloom, had veiled the progress of neglect. Now,
as by magic, all was changed. The sun still shone, but coldly and on a
bald scene. The roses that had run riot, the spires of hollyhocks that
had risen above them, the sunflowers that had struggled with the
encroaching elder, nay, the very bindweed that had strangled all alike
in its green embrace, were gone, or only reared naked stems to the cold
sky. Gone, too, were the Old Man, the Sweet William, the St. John’s
Wort, the wilderness of humbler growths that had pressed about their
feet; and from the bare earth and leafless branches, the fountain and
the sundial alone, like mourners over fallen grandeur, lifted gray
heads.

There is no garden that has not its sad season, its days of stillness
and mourning, but this garden was sordid as well as sad. Its dead lay
unburied.

Involuntarily Mary spoke. “Oh, it is terrible!” she cried.

“It is terrible,” he answered gloomily.

Then she feared that, preoccupied as she was with other thoughts, she
had hurt him. She was trying to think of something to comfort him, when
he repeated, “It is terrible! But, d—n it, let us see the rest of it!
We’ve come here for that! Let us see it!”

Together they went slowly along the walk. They came by and by to the
sundial. She hung a moment, wishing to read the inscription, but he
would not stay. “It’s the old story,” he said. “We are gay fellows in
the sunshine, but in the shadow—we are moths.”

He did not explain his meaning. He drew her on. They mounted the wide
flight which had once, flanked by urns and nymphs and hot with summer
sunshine, echoed the tread of red-heeled shoes and the ring of spurs.
Now, elder grew between the shattered steps, weeds clothed them, the
nymphs mouldered, lacking arms and heads, the urns gaped.

Mary felt his depression and would have comforted him, but her brain
was numbed by the discovery which she had made; she was unable to
think, without power to help. She shared, she more than shared, his
depression. And it was not until they had surmounted the last flight
and stood gazing on the Great House that she found her voice. Then, as
the length and vastness of the pile broke upon her, she caught her
breath. “Oh,” she cried. “It is immense!”

“It’s a nightmare,” he replied. “That is Beaudelays! That is,” with
bitterness, “the splendid seat of Philip, fourteenth Lord Audley—and a
millstone about his neck! It is well, my dear, that you should see it!
It is well that you should know what is before you! You see your home!
And what you are marrying—if you think it worth while!”

If she had loved him she would have been strong to comfort him. If she
had even fancied that she loved him, she would have known what to
answer. As it was, she was dumb; she scarcely took in the significance
of his words. Her mind—so much of it as she could divert from
herself—was engaged with the sight before her, with the long rows of
blank and boarded windows, the smokeless chimneys, the raw, unfinished
air that, after eighty years, betrayed that this had never been a home,
had never opened its doors to happy brides, nor heard the voices of
children.

At last she spoke. “And this is Beaudelays?” she said.

“This is my home,” he replied. “That’s the place I’ve come to own! It’s
a pleasant possession! It promises a cheerful homecoming, doesn’t it?”

“Have you never thought of—of doing anything to it?” she asked timidly.

“Do you mean—have I thought of completing it? Of repairing it?”

“I suppose I meant that,” she replied.

“I might as well think,” he retorted, “of repairing the Tower of
London! All I have in the world wouldn’t do it! And I cannot pull it
down. If I did, the lawyers first and the housebreakers afterwards,
would pull down all I have with it! There is no escape, my dear,” he
continued slowly. “Once I thought there was. I had my dream. I’ve stood
on this lawn on summer days and I’ve told myself that I would build it
up again, and that the name of Audley should not be lost. But I am a
peer, what can I do? I cannot trade, I cannot plead. For a peer there
is but one way—marriage. And there were times when I had visions of
repairing the breach—in that way; when I thought that I could set the
old name first and my pleasure second; when I dreamed of marrying a
great dowry that should restore us to the place we once enjoyed.
But—that is over! That is over,” he repeated in a sinking voice. “I had
to choose between prosperity and happiness; I made my choice. God grant
that we may never repent it!”

He sank into silence, waiting for her to speak; he waited with
exasperation. She did not, and he looked down at her. Then, “I
believe,” he said, “that you have not heard a word I have said!”

She glanced up, startled. “I am afraid I have not,” she answered
meekly. “Please forgive me. I was thinking of my uncle, and wondering
where he died.”

It was all that Audley could do to check the oath that rose to his
lips. For he had spoken with intention; he had given her, as he
thought, a lead, an opening; and he had wasted his pains. He could
hardly believe that she had not heard. He could almost believe that she
was playing with him. But in truth she had barely recovered from the
shock of her discovery, and the thing before her eyes—the house—held
her attention.

“I believe that you think more of your uncle than of me!” he cried.

“No,” she replied, “but he is gone and I have you.” She was beginning
to be afraid of him; afraid of him, because she felt that she was in
fault.

“Yes,” he replied. “But you must be more kind to me—or I don’t know
that you will keep me.”

She thought that he spoke in jest, and she pressed his arm.

“You don’t want to go into the house?”

“Oh no! I could not bear it to-day.”

“Then you must not mind if I leave you for a moment. I have to look to
something inside. I shall not be more than five minutes. Will you walk
up and down?”

She assented, thankful to be alone with her thoughts; and he left her.
A burly, stately figure, he passed across the lawn and disappeared
round the corner of the old wing where the yew trees grew close to the
walls. He let himself into the house. He wished to examine the
strong-room for himself and to see what traces were left of the tragedy
which had taken place there.

But when he stood inside and felt the icy chill of the house, where
each footstep awoke echoes, and a ghostly tread seemed to follow him,
he went no farther than the shadowy drawing-room with its mouldering
furniture and fallen screen. There, placing himself before an
unshuttered pane, he stood some minutes without moving, his hands
resting on the head of his cane, his eyes fixed on Mary. The girl was
slowly pacing the length of the terrace, her head bent.

Whether the lonely figure, with its suggestion of sadness, made its
appeal, or the attraction of a grace that no depression could mar,
overcame the dictates of prudence, he hesitated. At last, “I can’t do
it!” he muttered, “hanged if I can! I suppose I ought not to have
kissed her if I meant to do it to-day. No, I can’t do it.”

And when, half an hour later, he parted from her at the old Cross at
the foot of the hill, he had not done it.



CHAPTER XXXIII
THE MEETING AT THE MAYPOLE


Within twenty-four hours there were signs that Bosham’s brush with his
lordship and the show of feeling outside Hatton’s Works had set a
sharper edge on the fight. Trifles as these were, the farmers about
Riddsley took them up and resented them. The feudal feeling was not
quite extinct. Their landlord was still a great man to them, and even
those who did not love him believed that he was fighting their battle.
An insult to him seemed, in any case, a portent, but that such a poor
creature as Bosham—Ben Bosham of the Bridge End—should insult him, went
beyond bearing.

Moreover, it was beginning to be whispered that Ben was tampering with
the laborers. One heard that he was preaching higher wages in the
public houses, another that he was asking Hodge what he got out of dear
bread, a third that he was vaporing about commons and enclosures. The
farmers growled. The farmers’ sons began to talk together outside the
village inn. The farmers’ wives foresaw rick-burning, maimed cattle,
and empty hen coops, and said that they could not sleep in their beds
for Ben.

Meanwhile those who, perhaps, knew something of the origin of these
rumors, and could size up the Boshams to a pound, were not unwilling to
push the matter farther. Men who fancied with Stubbs that repeal of the
corn-taxes meant the ruin of the country-side, were too much in earnest
to pick and choose. They believed that this was a fight between the
wholesome country and the black, sweating town, between the open life
of the fields and the tyranny of mill and pit; and that the only aim of
the repealer was to lower wages, and so to swell the profits that
already enabled him to outshine the lords of the soil. They were prone,
therefore, to think that any stick was good enough to beat so bad a
dog, and if the stout arms of the farmers could redress the balance,
they were in no mood to refuse their help.

Nor were sharpeners wanting on the other side. The methods of the
League were brought into play. Women were sent out to sing through the
streets of an evening, and the townsfolk ate their muffins to the
doleful strains of:


Child, is thy father dead?

Father is gone.

Why did they tax his bread?

God’s will be done!


And as there were enthusiasts on this side, too, who saw the work of
the Corn Laws in the thin cheeks of children and the coffins of babes,
the claims of John Barley-corn, roared from the windows of the
Portcullis and the Packhorse, did not seem a convincing answer. A big
loaf and a little loaf, carried high through the streets, made a wide
appeal to non-voters; and a banner with, “You be taxing, we be
starving!” had its success. Then, on the evening of the market-day, a
band of Hatton’s men, fresh from the Three Tailors, came to blows with
a market-peart farmer, and a “hand” was not only knocked down, but
locked up. Hatton’s and Banfield’s men were fired with indignation at
this injustice, and Hatton himself said a little more at the Institute
than Basset thought prudent.

These things had their effect, and more, perhaps, than was expected.
For Stubbs, going back to his office one afternoon, suffered an
unpleasant shock. Bosham’s impudence had not moved him, nor the jeers
of Hatton’s men. But this turned out to be another matter. Farthingale,
the shabby clerk with the high-bred nose, had news for him which he
kept until the office door was locked. And the news was so bad that
Stubbs stood aghast.

“What? All nine?” he cried. “Impossible, man! The woman’s made a fool
of you!”

But Farthingale merely looked at him over his steel-rimmed spectacles.
“It’s true,” he said.

“I’ll never believe it!” cried the lawyer.

Farthingale shook his head. “That won’t alter it,” he said patiently.
“It’s true.”

“Dyas the butcher! Why, he served me for years! For years! I go to him
at times now.”

“Only for veal,” replied the clerk, who knew everything “Pitt, of the
sausage shop, and Badger, the tripeman, are in his pocket—buy his
offal. With the other six, it’s mainly the big loaf—Lake has a sister
with seven children, and Thomas a father in the almshouse. Two more
have big families, and the women have got hold of them!”

“But they’ve always voted right!” Stubbs urged, with a sinking heart.
“What’s taken them?”

“If you ask me,” the clerk answered, “I should say it was partly Squire
Basset—he talks straight and it takes. And partly the split. When a
party splits you can’t expect to keep all. I doubted Dyas from the
first. He’s the head. They were all at his house last night and a prime
supper he gave them.”

Stubbs groaned. At last, “How much?” he asked.

Farthingale shook his head. “Nix,” he said. “You may be shaking Dyas’s
hand and find it’s Hatton’s. If you take my advice, you’ll leave it
alone.”

“Well,” the lawyer cried, “of all the d—d ingratitude I ever heard of!
The money Dyas has had from me!”

Farthingale’s lips framed the words “only veal,” but no sound came.
Devoted as he was to his employer, he was enjoying himself. Election
times were meat and drink—especially drink—to him. At such times his
normal wage was royally swollen by Election extras, such as: “To
addressing one hundred circulars, one guinea. To folding and closing
the same, half a guinea. To watering the same, half a guinea. To
posting the same, half a guinea.” A whole year’s score, chalked up
behind the door at the Portcullis, vanished as by magic at this season.

And then he loved the importance of it, and the secrecy, and the
confidence that was placed in him and might safely be placed. The
shabby clerk who had greased many a palm was himself above bribes.

But Stubbs was aghast. Scarcely could he keep panic at bay. He had
staked his reputation for sagacity on the result. He had made himself
answerable for success, to his lordship, to the candidate, to the
party. Not once, but twice, he had declared in secret council that
defeat was impossible—impossible! Had he not done so, the contest,
which his own side had invited, might have been avoided.

And then, too, his heart was in the matter. He honestly believed that
these poor creatures, these weaklings whose defection might cost so
much, were voting for the ruin of their children, for the
impoverishment of the town. They would live to see the land pass into
the hands of men who would live on it, not by it. They would live to
see the farmers bankrupt, the country undersold, the town a desert!

The lawyer had counted on a safe majority of twenty-two on a register
of a hundred and ninety voters. And twenty-two had seemed a buckler,
sufficient against all the shafts and all the spite of fortune. But a
majority of four—for that was all that remained if these nine went
over—a majority of four was a thing to pale the cheek. Perspiration
stood on his brow as he thought of it. His hand shook as he shuffled
the papers on his desk, looking for he knew not what. For a moment he
could not face even Farthingale, he could not command his eye or his
voice.

At last, “Who could get at Dyas?” he muttered.

Farthingale pondered for a time, but shook his head. “No one,” he said.
“You might try Hayward if you like. They deal.”

“What’s to be done, then?”

“There’s only one way that I can think of,” the clerk replied, his eyes
on his master’s face. “Rattle them! Set the farmers on them! Show them
that what they’re doing will be taken ill. Show ’em we’re in earnest.
Badger’s a poor creature and Thomas’s wife’s never off the twitter. I’d
try it, if I were you. You’d pull some back.”

They talked for a time in low voices and before he went into the
Portcullis that night Farthingale ordered a gig to be ready at
daylight.

It might have been thought that with this unexpected gain, Basset would
be in clover. But he, too, had his troubles and vexations. John
Audley’s death and Mary’s loneliness had made drafts on his time as
well as on his heart. For a week he had almost withdrawn from the
contest, and when he returned to it it was to find that the extreme
men—as is the way of extreme men—had been active. In his address and in
his speeches he had declared himself a follower of Peel. He had posed
as ready to take off the corn-tax to meet an emergency, but not as
convinced that free trade was always and everywhere right. He had
striven to keep the question of Irish famine to the front, and had
constantly stated that that which moved his mind was the impossibility
of taxing food in one part of the country while starvation reigned in
another. Above all, he had tried to convey to his hearers his notion of
Peel. He had pictured the statesman’s dilemma as facts began to coerce
him. He had showed that in the same position many would have preferred
party to country and consistency to patriotism. He had painted the
struggle which had taken place in the proud man’s mind. He had praised
the decision to which Peel had come, to sacrifice his name, his credit,
and his popularity to his country’s good.

But when Basset returned to his Committee Room, he found that the men
to whom Free Trade was the whole truth, and to whom nothing else was
the truth, had stolen a march on him. They had said much which he would
not have said. They had set up Cobden where he had set up Peel. To
crown all, they had arranged an open-air meeting, and invited a man
from Lancashire—whose name was a red rag to the Tories—to speak at it.

Basset was angry, but he could do nothing. He had an equal distaste for
the man and the meeting, but his supporters, elated by their prospects,
were neither to coax nor hold. For a few hours he thought of retiring.
But to do so at the eleventh hour would not only expose him to obloquy
and injure the cause, but it would condemn him to an inaction from
which he shrank.

For all that he had seen of Mary, and all that he had done for her, had
left him only the more restless and more unhappy. To one in such a mood
success, which began to seem possible, promised something—a new sphere,
new interests, new friends. In the hurly-burly of the House and amid
the press of business, the wound that pained him would heal more
quickly than in the retirement of Blore; where the evenings would be
long and lonely, and many a time Mary’s image would sit beside his fire
and regret would gnaw at his heart.

The open-air meeting was to be held at the Maypole, in the wide street
bordered by quaint cottages, that served the town for a cattle-market.
The day turned out to be mild for the season, the meeting was a
novelty, and a few minutes before three the Committee began to assemble
in strength at the Institute, which stood no more than a hundred yards
from the Maypole, but in another street. Hatton was entertaining
Brierly, the speaker from Lancashire, and in making him known to the
candidate, betrayed a little too plainly that he thought that he had
scored a point.

“You’ll see something new now, sir,” he said, rubbing his hands.
“What’s wanting, he’ll win! He’s addressed as many as four thousand
persons at one time, Mr. Brierly has!”

“Ay, and not such as are here, Squire,” Brierly boomed. He was a tall,
bulky man with an immense chin, who moved his whole body when he turned
his head. “Not country clods, but Lancashire men! No throwing dust i’
their eyes!”

“Still, I hope you’ll deal with us gently,” Basset said. “Strong meat,
Mr. Brierly, is not for babes. We must walk before we can run.”

“Nay, but the emptier the stomach, the more need o’ meat!” Brierly
replied, and he rumbled with laughter. “An’ a bellyful I’ll give them!
Truth’s truth and I’m no liar!”

“But to different minds the same words do not convey the same thing,”
Basset urged.

The man stared over his stiff neck-cloth. “That’ud not go down i’
Todmorden,” he said. “Nor i’ Burnley nor i’ Bolton! We’re down-right
chaps up North, and none for chopping words. Hands off the hands’ loaf,
is Lancashire gospel, and we’re out to preach it! We’re out to preach
it, and them that clems folk and fats pheasants may make what mouth
o’er it they like!”

Fortunately the order to start came at this moment, and Basset had to
fall in and move forward with Hatton, the chairman of the day. Banfield
followed with the stranger, and the rest of the Committee came on two
by two, the smaller men enjoying the company in which they found
themselves. So they marched solemnly into the street, a score of
Hatton’s men forming a guard of honor, and a long tail of the riff-raff
of the town falling in behind with orange flags and favors. These at a
certain signal set up a shrill cheer, a band struck up “See, the
Conquering Hero Comes!” and the sixteen gentlemen marched, some proudly
and some shamefacedly, into the wider street, wherein a cart drawn up
at the foot of the Maypole awaited them.

On such occasions Englishmen out of uniform do not show well. The
daylight streamed without pity on the Committee as they stalked or
shambled along in their Sunday clothes, and Basset at least felt the
absurdity of the position. With the tail of his eye he discerned that
the stranger was taking off a large white hat, alternately to the right
and left, in acknowledgment of the cheers of the crowd, while ominous
sniggers of laughter mingled here and there with the applause.
Banfield’s men, with another hundred or so of the town idlers, were
gathered about the cart, but of the honest and intelligent voters there
were scanty signs.

The crowd greeted the appearance of each of the principals with cheers
and a shaft or two of Stafford wit.

“Hooray! Hooray!” shouted Hatton’s men as he climbed into the cart.

“Hatton’s a great man now!” a bass voice threw in.

“But he’s never lost his taste for tripe!” squeaked a shrill treble.
The gibe won roars of laughter, and the back of the chairman’s neck
grew crimson.

“Hurrah for Banfield and the poor man’s loaf!” shouted his supporters,
as he mounted in his turn.

“It’s little of the crumb he’ll leave the poor man!” squeaked the
treble.

It was the candidate’s turn to mount next. “Hooray! Hooray!” shouted
the crowd with special fervor. Handkerchiefs were waved from windows,
the band played a little more of the Conquering Hero.

As the music ceased, “What’s he doing, Tommy, along o’ these chaps?”
asked the treble voice.

“He’s waiting for that there Samaritan, Sammy?” answered the bass.

“Ay, ay? And the wine and oil, Sammy?”

It took the crowd a little time to digest this, but in time they did
so, and the gust of laughter that followed covered the appearance of
the stranger. He was not to escape, however, for as the noise ceased,
“Is this the Samaritan, Sammy?” asked the bass.

“Where’s your eyes?” whined the treble. “He’s the big loaf! and, lor,
ain’t he crumby!”

“If I were down there——” the Burnley man began, leaning over the side
of the cart.

“He’s crusty, too!” cried the wit.

But this was too much for the chairman. “Silence! Silence!” he cried,
and, as at a signal, there was a rush, the two interrupters were seized
and, surrounded by a gang of hobbledehoys, were hustled down the road,
fighting furiously and shouting, “Blues! Blues!”

The chairman made use of the lull to step to the edge of the cart and
take off his hat. He looked about him, pompous and important.

“Gentlemen,” he began, “free and independent electors of our ancient
borough! At a crisis such as this, a crisis the most momentous—the most
momentous——” he paused and looked into his hat, “that history has
known, when the very staff of life is, one may say, the apple of
discord, it is an honor to me to take the chair!”

“The cart you mean!” cried a voice, “you’re in the cart!”

The speaker cast a withering glance in the direction whence the voice
came, lost his place and, failing to find it, went on in a different
strain. “I’m a business man,” he said, “you all know that! I’m a
business man, and I’m not ashamed of it. I stick to my business and my
business to-day——”

“Better go on with it!”

But he was getting set, and he was not to be abashed. “My business
to-day,” he repeated, “is to ask your attention for the distinguished
candidate who seeks your suffrages, and for the—the distinguished
gentleman on my left who will presently follow me.”

A hollow groan checked him at this point, but he recovered himself.
“First, however,” he continued, “I propose, with your permission, to
say a word on the—the great question of the day—if I may call it so. It
is to the food of the people I refer!”

He paused for cheers, under cover of which Banfield murmured to his
neighbor that Hatton was set now for half an hour. He had yet to learn
that open-air meetings have their advantages.

“The food of the people!” Hatton repeated, uplifted by the applause.
“It is to me a sacred thing! My friends, it is to me the Ark of the
Covenant. The bread is the life. It should go straight, untaxed,
untouched from the field of the farmer to the house of—of the widow and
the orphan!”

“Hear! Hear! Hear! Hear!” Then, “What about the miller?”

“It should go from where it is grown,” Hatton repeated, “to where it is
needed; from where it is grown to the homes of the poor! And to the
man,” slipping easily and fatally into his Sunday vein, “that lays his
’and upon it, let him be whom he may, I say with the Book, ‘Thou shalt
not muzzle the ox that treadeth out the corn!’ The Law, ay, and the
Prophets——”

“Ay, Hatton’s profits! Hands off them!” roared the bass voice.

“Low bread and high profits!” shrieked the treble. “Hatton and thirty
per cent!”

A gust of laughter swept all away for a time, and when the speaker
could again get a hearing he had lost his thread and his temper.
“That’s a low insinuation!” he cried, crimson in the face. “A low
insinuation! I scorn to answer it!”

“Regular old Puseyite you be,” shouted a new tormentor. “Quoting
Scripture.”

Hatton shook his fist at the crowd. “A low, dirty insinuation!” he
cried. “I scorn——”

“You don’t scorn the profits!”

“Listen! Silence!” Then, “I shall not say another word! You’re not
worth it! You’re below it! I call on Mr. Brierly of Manchester to
propose a resolution.”

And casting vengeful glances here and there where he fancied he
detected an opponent, he stood back. He began for the first time to
think the meeting a mistake. Basset, who had held that opinion from the
first, scanned the crowd and had his misgivings.

The man from Manchester, however, had none. He stood forward, a smile
on his broad face, his chest thrown forward, a something easy in his
air, as became one who had confronted thousands and was not to be put
out of countenance by a few hisses. He waited good-humoredly for
silence. Nor could he see that, behind the cart, there had been
gathering for some time a band of men of a different air from those who
faced the platform. These men were still coming up by twos and threes,
issuing from side-streets; men clad in homespun and with ruddy faces,
men in smocked frocks, men in velveteens; a few with belcher
neckerchiefs and slouched felts, whom their mothers would not have
known. When Brierly raised his hand and opened his mouth there were
over two score of these men—and they were still coming up.

But Brierly was unaware of them, and, complacent and confident of the
effect he would produce, he opened his mouth.

“Gentlemen,” he began. His voice, strong and musical, reached the edge
of the meeting. “Gentlemen, free electors! And I tell you straight no
man is free, no man had ought to be free——”

Boom! and again, Boom! Boom! Not four paces behind him a drum rolled
heavily, drowning his voice. He stopped, his mouth open; for an instant
surprise held the crowd also. Then laughter swept the meeting and
supplied a treble to the drum’s persistent bass.

And still the drum went on, Boom! Boom! amid cheers, yells, laughter.
Then, as suddenly as it had started, it stopped. More slowly, the
hurrahs, yells, laughter, died down, the laughter the last to fail, for
not only had the big man’s face of surprise tickled the crowd, but the
drum had so nicely taken the pitch of his voice that the interruption
seemed even to his friends a joke.

He seized the opportunity, but defiance not complacency was now his
note. “Gentlemen,” he said, “it’s funny, but you don’t drum me down,
let me tell you! You don’t drum me down! What I said I’m going to say
again, and shame the devil and the landlords! Free men——”

But he did not say it. Boom, boom, rolled the drum, drowning his voice
beyond hope. And this time, with the fourth stroke, a couple of fifes
struck into a sprightly measure, and the next moment three score lively
voices were roaring:


You’ve here the little Peeler,

Out of place he will not go!

But to keep it, don’t he turn about

And jump Jim Crow!



But to keep it see him turn about

And jump Jim Crow!

Turn about, and wheel about

And do just so!



_Chorus_



The only dance Sir Robert knows

Is Jump Jim Crow!

The only dance Sir Robert knows

Is Jump Jim Crow!


For a verse or two the singers had it their own way. Then the band of
the meeting struck in with “See, the Conquering Hero Comes!” and as the
airs clashed in discord, the stalwarts of the two parties clashed also
in furious struggle. In a twinkling and as by magic the scene changed.
Women, children, lads, fled every way, screaming and falling. Shrieks
of alarm routed laughter. The crowd swayed stormily, flowed this way,
ebbed that way. The clatter of staves on clubs rang above oaths and
shouts of defiance, as the Yellows made a rush for the drum. Men were
down, men were trampled on, men strove to scale the cart, others strove
to descend from it. But to descend from it was to descend into a mêlée
of random fists and falling sticks, and the man from Manchester
bellowed to stand fast; while Hatton shouted to “clear out these
rogues,” and Banfield called on his men to charge. Basset alone stood
silent, measuring the conflict with his eyes. With an odd exultation he
felt his spirits rise to meet the need.

He saw quickly that the orange favors were outnumbered, and were giving
way; and almost as quickly that, so far as mischief was meant, it was
aimed at the Manchester man. He was a stranger, he was the delegate of
the League, he was a marked man. Already there were cries to duck him.
Basset tapped Banfield on the shoulder.

“They’ll not touch us,” he shouted in the man’s ear, “but we must get
Brierly away. There’s Pritchard’s house opposite. We must fight our way
to it. Pass the word!” Then to Brierly, “Mr. Brierly, we must get you
away. There’s a gang here means mischief.”

“Let them come on!” cried the Manchester man, “I’m not afraid.”

“No, but I am,” Basset replied. “We’re responsible, and we’ll not have
you hurt here. Down all!” he cried raising his voice, as he saw the
band whom he had already marked, pressing up to the cart through the
mêlée—they moved with the precision of a disciplined force, and most of
their faces were muffled. “Down all!” he shouted. “Yellows to the
rescue! Down before they upset us!”

The leaders scrambled out of the cart, some panic-stricken, some
enjoying the scuffle. They were only just in time. The Yellows were in
flight, amid yells and laughter, and before the last of the platform
was over the side, the cart was tipped up by a dozen sturdy arms.
Hatton and another were thrown down, but a knot of their men, the last
with fight in them, rallied to the call, plucked the two to their feet,
and, striking out manfully, covered the rear of the retreating force.

The men with the belcher neckerchiefs pressed on silently, brandishing
their clubs, and twice with cries of “Down him! Down him!” made a rush
for Brierly, striking at him over the shoulders of his companions. But
it was plain that the assailants shrank from coming to blows with the
local magnates; and Basset seeing this handed Brierly over to an older
man, and himself fell back to cover the retreat.

“Fair play, men,” he cried, good humoredly. And he laughed in their
faces as he fell back before them. “Fair play! You’re too many for us
to-day, but wait till the polling-day!”

They hooted him. “Yah! Yah!” they cried. “You’d ruin the land that bred
you! You didn’t ought to be there!” “Give us that fustian rascal! We’ll
club him!”

“Who makes cloth o’ devil’s dust?” yelled another. “Yah! You d—d
cotton-spawn!”

Basset laughed in their faces, but he was not sorry when the friendly
doorway received his party. The country gang, satisfied with their
victory, began to fall back after breaking a dozen panes of glass; and
the panting and discomfited Yellows, thronging the passage and pulling
their coats into shape, were free to exchange condolences or
recriminations as they pleased. More than one had been against the
open-air meeting, and Hatton, a sorry figure, hatless, and with a
sprained knee, was not likely to hear the end of it. Two or three had
black eyes, one had lost two teeth, another his hat, and Brierly his
note-book.

But almost before a word had been exchanged, a man pushed his way among
them. He had slipped into the house by the back way. “For God’s sake,
gentlemen,” he cried, “get the constable, or there’ll be murder!”

“What is it?” asked a dozen voices.

“They’ve got Ben Bosham, half a hundred of them! They’re away to the
canal with him. They’re that mad with him they’ll drown him!”

So far Basset had treated the affair as a joke. But Bosham’s plight in
the hands of a mob of angry farmers seemed more than a joke. Murder
might really be done. He snatched a thick stick from a corner—he had
been hitherto unarmed—and raised his voice. “Mr. Banfield,” he said,
“go to Stubbs and tell him what is doing! He can control them if any
one can. And do some of you, gentlemen, come with me! We must get him
from them.”

“But we’re not enough,” a man protested.

“The man must not be murdered,” Basset replied. “Come, gentlemen,
they’ll not dare to touch us who know them, and we’ve the law with us!
Come on!”

“Well done, Squire!” cried Brierly. “You’re a man!”

“Ay, but I’m not man enough to take you!” Basset retorted. “You stay
here, please!”



CHAPTER XXXIV
BY THE CANAL


It was noon on that day, the day of the meeting at Riddsley, and Mary
was sitting in the parlor at the Gatehouse. She was stooping over the
fire with her eyes on the embers. The old hound lay beside her with his
muzzle resting on her shoe, and Mrs. Toft, solidly poised on her feet,
on the farther side of the table, rolled her apron about her arms and
considered the pair.

“It’s given us all a rare shock,” she said as she marked the girl’s
listless pose, “the poor Master’s death! That sudden and queer, too! I
don’t know that I’m better for it, myself, and Toft goes up and down
like a toad under a harrow, he’s that restless! For ’Truria, she’s
fairly mazed. Her body’s here and her thoughts are lord knows where.
Toft, he seems to think something will come of her and her reverend——”

“I hope so,” Mary said gently.

“But it’s beyond me what Toft thinks these days. I asked him
point—blank yesterday, ‘Toft,’ I says, ‘are we going or are we
staying?’ And, bless the man, he looks at me as if he’d eat me. ‘Take
time and you’ll know,’ he says. ‘But whose is the house?’ I asks, ‘and
who’s to pay us?’ ‘God knows!’ he says, and whiffs out of the room like
one of these lucifers!”

“I think that the house is Mr. Basset’s,” Mary explained, “for the rest
of the lease; that’s about three years.”

“But you’ll not be staying, begging your pardon, Miss? I suppose you’ll
be naming the day soon? The Master’s gone and his lordship will be
wanting you somewhere else than here.”

“Yes, Mrs. Toft,” Mary said quietly. “I suppose so.”

Mrs. Toft looked for a blush and saw none, and she drew her
conclusions. She went on another tack. “There’s like to be a fine
rumpus in the town to-day,” she said comfortably. “The Squire’s brought
a foreigner down to trim their nails, and there’s to be a wagon and
speaking and such like foolishness at the Maypole. As if all the
speeches of all the fools in Staffordshire would lower the quartern
loaf! Anyway, if what Petch says is true, the farmers are that mad
there’s like to be lives lost!”

Mary stooped and carefully put a piece of wood on the fire.

“And, to be sure, they’re a rough lot,” Mrs. Toft continued, dropping
her apron. “I’m not forgetting what happened to the reverend Colet, and
I wish the young master safe out of it. It’s all give and no take with
him, too much for others and too little for himself! I’m thinking if
anybody’s hurt he’ll be there or thereabouts.”

Mary turned. “Is Petch—couldn’t Petch go down and——”

“La, Miss,” Mrs. Toft answered—the girl’s face told her all that she
wished to know—“Petch don’t dare, with his lordship on the other side!
But, all said and done, I’ll be bound the young master’ll come through.
It’s a pity, though,” she continued thoughtfully, as she began to dust
the sideboard, “as people don’t know their own minds. There’s the
Squire, now. He’s lived quiet and pleasant all these years and now he
must dip his nose into this foolishness, same as if he dipped it into
hot worts when Toft’s a-brewing! I don’t know what’s come to him. He
goes riding up to Blore these winter nights, twenty miles if it’s a
furlong, when this house is his! He’s more like to take his death that
way, if I’m a judge.”

“Is he doing that?” Mary asked in a small voice.

“To be sure,” Mrs. Toft returned. “What else! Which reminds me, Miss,
are those papers to go to the bank to-day?”

“I believe so.”

“Well, you’re looking that peaky, you’d best take a jaunt with them.
Why not? It’s a fine day, and if there is a bit of a clash there’s none
will hurt you. Do you go, Miss, and get a little color in your cheeks.
At worst, you’ll bring back the news and I’m sure we’re that dead-alive
and moped a little’s a godsend!”

“I think I will go,” Mary said.

So when the gig, which was to convey the boxes to the bank, arrived
about three, she mounted beside the driver. Here, were it only for an
hour, was distraction and a postponement of that need to decide, to
choose between two courses, which was crushing her under its weight.

For Mary was very unhappy. That moment which had proved to her that she
did not love the man she was to marry and did love another, had stamped
itself on her memory, never to be wiped from it. In Audley’s company,
and for a time after they had parted, the shock had numbed her mind and
dulled her feelings. But once alone and free to think, she had grasped
all that the discovery meant—to her and to him; and from that moment
she had not known an instant of ease.

She saw that she had made a terrible mistake, and one so vital that, if
nothing could be done, it must wreck her happiness and another’s
happiness. And what was she to do? What ought she to do? In a moment of
emotion, led astray by that love of love which is natural to women, and
something swayed—so she told herself in scorn—by


Those glories of our blood and state,


which to women are not shadows, she had made this mistake, and now,
self-tricked, she had only herself to blame if


Sceptre and crown
Were tumbled down

And in the dust were lesser made
Than the poor crooked scythe and spade!


But to see her folly did not avail. What was she to do?

Ought she to tell the truth, however painful it might be, to the man
whom she had deceived? Or ought she to go through with it, to do her
duty and save him at least from hurt? Either way, she had wrecked her
own craft, but she might still hope to save his. Or—might she hope? She
was not certain even of this.

What was she to do? Hour after hour she asked herself the question,
sometimes looking through the windows with eyes that saw nothing, at
others pacing her room in a fever of anxiety. What was she to do? She
could not decide. Now she thought one thing, now another. And time was
passing. No wonder that she was glad even of the distraction of this
journey to Riddsley that at another time had been so dull an adventure!
It was, at least, a reprieve, a respite from the burden of decision.

She would not own, even to herself, that she had any other thought in
going, or that anxiety had any part in her restlessness. From that side
of the battle she turned her eyes with all the strength of her will.
Her conduct had been that of a silly girl rather than that of a woman
who had seen and suffered; but she was not light—and besides Basset was
cured. She was only unfortunate, and desperately unhappy.

As they drove by the old Cross at the foot of the hill she averted her
eyes. Surely it must have been in some other life that she had made it
the object of a walk, and had told herself that she would never forget
it.

Alas, she had been right. She would never forget it!

The man who drove saw that her face matched her mourning, and he left
her to her thoughts, so that hardly a word passed between them until
they were close upon the outskirts of the town. Then the driver, to
whom the dull winter landscape, the lines of willows, and the low
water-logged fields, were no novelty, pricked up his ears.

“Dang me!” he said, “they’ve started! There’s a fine rumpus in the
town. Do you hear ’em, Miss? That’s a band I’m thinking?”

“I hope no one will be hurt.”

The man winked at his horse. “None of the right side, Miss,” he said
slyly. “But it might be a hanging, front o’ Stafford gaol, by the roar!
I met a tidy lot going in as I came out, a right tidy lot! I’m blest,”
after listening a moment, “if they’re not coming this way!”

“I hope they won’t do anything to——”

“La, Miss,” the man answered, misreading her anxiety and interrupting
her, “they’ll never touch us. And for the old nag, he’s yeomanry. He’d
not start if he met a mile o’ funerals!”

Certainly the noise was growing. But the lift of the canal bridge and
bank, which crossed the road a hundred yards before them, hid all of
the town from them save a couple of church towers, some tiled roofs,
and the brick gable of Hatton’s Works. The man whipped up his horse.

“Teach they Manchester chaps a trick!” he muttered. “Shouldn’t wonder
if there’ll be work for the crowner out of this! Gee-up, old nag, let’s
see what’s afoot! ’Pears to me,” as the shouting grew plainer, “we’ll
be in at the death yet, Miss!”

Mary winced at the word, but if the man feared that she would refuse to
go on, he was mistaken. On the contrary, she looked eagerly to the
front as the old horse, urged by the whip, took the rise of the bridge
at a canter, and, having reached the crown, relapsed into an
absent-minded walk.

“Dang me!” cried the driver, greatly excited, “but they do mean
business! It’s in knee in neck with ’em! Never thought it would come to
this. And who is’t they’ve got, Miss?”

Certainly there was something out of the common on foot. Moving to meet
the gig, and filling the road from ditch to ditch, appeared a
disorderly crowd of two or three hundred persons. Cheering, hooting,
and brandishing sticks, they came on at something between a walk and a
run, although in the heart of the mass there was a something that now
and again checked the movement, and once brought it to a stand. When
this happened the crowd eddied and flowed about the object in its
centre and presently swept on again with the same hooting and laughter.

But in the laughter, as in the hooting, there was, after each of these
pauses, a more savage note.

“What is it?” Mary cried, as the driver, scared by the sight, pulled up
his horse. “What is it?”

“D—n me,” the man replied, forgetting his manners, “if I don’t think
it’s Ben Bosham they’ve got! It is Ben! And they’re for ducking him!
It’s mortal deep by the bridge there, and s’help me, if it’s not ten to
one they drown him!”

“Ben Bosham?” Mary repeated. Then she recalled the name. She remembered
what Mrs. Toft had said of him—that the man had a wife and would bring
her to ruin. The crowd was not fifty yards from them now and was still
coming on. To the left a track ran down to the towing-path and the
canal, and already the leaders of the mob were swerving in that
direction. As they did so—and were once more checked for a moment—Mary
espied among them a man’s bald head twisting this way and that, as he
strove to escape. The man was struggling desperately, his clothes
almost torn from his back, but he was helpless in the hands of a knot
of stout fellows, and after a brief resistance he was hauled forcibly
on. A hundred jeering voices rose about him, and a something cruel in
the sound chilled Mary’s blood. The dreary scene, the sluggish canal,
the flat meadows, the rising mist, all pressed on her mind and deepened
the note of tragedy.

But on that she broke the spell. The blood in her spoke. She clutched
the driver’s arm and shook it. “Go on!” she cried. “Go on! Drive into
them!”

The man hesitated—he saw that the crowd was in no jesting mood. But the
old horse felt the twitch on the reins and started, and having the
slope with him, trotted gently forward as if the road were empty before
him. The crowd waved and shouted, and cursed the driver. But the horse,
thinking perhaps that this was some new form of parade, only cocked his
ears and ambled on till he reached the foremost. Then a man seized the
rein, jerked it, and stopped him.

In a moment Mary sprang down, heedless of the fact that she was one
woman among a hundred men. She faced the crowd, her eyes bright with
indignation. “Let that man go,” she cried. “Do you hear? Do you want to
murder him?” And, advancing a step, she laid her hand on Ben Bosham’s
ragged, filthy sleeve—he had been down more than once and been rolled
in the mud. “Let him go!” she continued imperiously. “Do you know who I
am, you cowards? Let him go!”

“Yah!” shouted the crowd, and drowned her voice and pressed roughly
about her, threatened her. One of the foremost asked her what she would
do, another cried that she had best make herself scarce! Furious faces
surrounded her, fists were shaken at her. But Mary was not daunted. “If
you don’t let him go, I shall go to Lord Audley!” she said.

“You’re a fool meddling in this!” cried a voice. “We’re only going to
wash the devil!”

“You will let him go!” she replied, facing them all without fear and,
advancing a step, she actually plucked the man from the hands that held
him. “I am Miss Audley! If you do not let him go——”

“We’re only going to wash him, lady,” whined one of the men who held
him.

“That’s all, lady!” chimed in half-a-dozen. “He wants it!”

But Ben was not of that opinion, or he did not value cleanliness.
“They’re going to drown me!” he spluttered, his eyes wild. All the
fight had been knocked out of him. “They’re paid to do it! They’ll
drown me!”

“And sarve him right!” shouted half-a-dozen at the rear of the crowd.
“Sarve him right, the devil!”

“They will not do it!” Mary said firmly. “They’ll not lay another hand
on you. Get in! Get in here!” And then to the crowd, “For shame!” she
cried. “Stand back!”

The man was so shaken that he could not help himself, but she pushed,
the driver pulled, and in a trice, before the mob had recovered from
its astonishment, Ben was above their heads, on the seat of the gig—a
blubbering, ragged, mud-caked figure with a white face and bleeding
lips. “Go on!” Mary said in the same tone, and the gig moved forward,
the old yeomanry horse tossing its head. She moved on beside it with
her hand on the rail.

The mob let them pass, but closed in behind them, and after a pause
began to jeer—a little in amusement, a little to cover its defeat. In a
moment farce took the place of tragedy; the danger was over. “We’ll
tell your wife, Ben!” screamed a youth, and the crowd laughed and
followed. Other wits took their turn. “You’ll want a new coat for the
wedding, Ben!” cried one. And now and again amid the laughter a sterner
note survived. “We’ll ha’ you yet, Ben!” a man would cry. “You’re not
out of the wood yet, Ben!”

Mary’s face burned, but she stuck to her post, plodding on beside the
gig, and after this fashion the queer procession, heralded by a score
of urchins crying the news, entered the streets of the town. On either
side women thronged the doorways and steps, and while some cried,
“Bravo, Miss!” others laughed and called to their neighbors to come out
and see the sight. And still the crowd clung to the rear of the gig,
and hooted and laughed and pretended to make forays on it.

Mary had hoped to shake them off, but as they persisted in following
and no relief came—for Basset and his rescue party had gone to the
canal by another road—she saw nothing for it but to go on to Lord
Audley’s. With a curt word she made the man turn that way.

The crowd still attended, curious, amused. It had doubled its numbers,
nay, had trebled them. There were friends as well as foes among them
now, some of Hatton’s men, some of Banfield’s, yellow favors as well as
blue. If Mary had known it, she might have set Ben down and not a hand
would have been laid upon him. Even the leaders of the riot were now
thankful that they had not carried the matter farther. Enough had been
done.

But Mary did not know this. She thought that the man was still in
peril. She did not dream of leaving him. And it was at the head of a
crowd of three or four hundred of the riff-raff of Riddsley that she
broke in upon the quiet of the suburban road in which The Butterflies
stood. Tumultuously, followed by laughter and hooting and cheers, she
swept along it with her train, and came to a halt before the house.

No house was ever more surprised. Mrs. Wilkinson’s scared face peered
above one blind, her sisters’ caps showed above another. Was it an
accident? Was it a riot? Was it a Puseyite protest? What was it? Every
servant, every neighbor, Lord Audley himself came to the windows.

Mary signed to the driver to help Ben down, and the moment the man’s
foot touched the ground she grasped his arm. With a burning face, but
with her head in the air, she guided his stumbling footsteps through
the gate and along the paved walk. They came together to the door. They
went in.

The crowd formed up five deep along the railings, and waited in
wondering silence to see what would happen. What would his lordship
say? What would his lordship do? This was bringing the election to his
doors with a vengeance, and there were not a few of the better sort who
saw the fun of the situation.



CHAPTER XXXV
MY LORD SPEAKS OUT


Mary had passed through twenty minutes of tense excitement. The risk
had been slight, after the first moment of intervention, but she had
not known this, and she was still trembling with indignation, a
creature all fire and passion, when the door of The Butterflies opened
to admit her. Leaving Ben Bosham on the threshold she lost not a
moment, but with her story on her lips, hurried up the stairs, and on
the landing came plump upon Lord Audley.

From the window he had seen something of what was afoot below. He had
recognized Mary and the tattered Bosham, and he had read the riddle,
grasped the facts, and cursed the busybody, all within thirty seconds.
“D—n it! this passes everything,” he had muttered to himself as he
turned from the window in disgust. “This is altogether too much!” And
he had opened the door—ready also to open his mind to her!

“What in the world is it?” he asked. He held the door for her to enter.
“What has happened? I could not believe my eyes when I saw you in
company with that wretched creature!” he continued. “And all the tagrag
and bobtail in the place behind you? What is it, Mary?”

She felt the check, and the color, which excitement had brought to her
cheeks, faded. But she thought that it was only that he did not
understand, and, “That wretched creature, as you call him,” she cried,
“has just escaped from death. They were going to murder him!”

“Murder him?” Audley repeated. He raised his eyebrows. “Murder him?”
coldly. “My dear girl, don’t be silly! Don’t let yourself be carried
away. You’ve lost your head. And, pardon me for saying it, I am afraid
have made a fool of yourself! And of me!”

“But they were going to throw him into the canal!” she protested.

“Going to wash him!” he replied cynically. “And a good thing too! It’s
a pity they left the job undone. The man is a low, pestilent fellow!”
he continued severely, “and obnoxious to me and to all decent people.
The idea of bringing him, and that pleasant tail, to my house—my dear
girl, it’s absurd!”

He made no attempt to soften his tone or suppress his annoyance, and
she stared at him in astonishment. Yet she still thought, or she strove
to think, that he did not understand, and tried to make the facts
clear. “But you don’t know what they were like,” she protested. “You
were not there. They had torn the clothes from his back——”

“I can see that.”

“And he was so terrified that it was dreadful to see him! They were
handling him brutally, horribly! And then I came up and——”

“And lost your head!” he said. “I dare say you thought all this. But do
you know anything about elections?”

“No——”

“Have you ever see an election in progress before?”

“No.”

“Just so,” he replied dryly. “Well, if you had, you would know that
brawls of this kind are common things, the commonest of things at such
a time, and that sensible people turn their backs on them. You’ve
chosen to turn the farce into a tragedy, and in doing so you’ve made
yourself ridiculous—and me too!”

“If you had seen them,” she said, “I do not think you would speak as
you are speaking.”

“My dear girl,” he replied, and shrugged his shoulders, “I have seen
many such things, many. But there is one thing I have never seen, and
that is a man killed in an election squabble! The whole thing is
childish—silly! The least knowledge of the world—”

“Would have saved me from it?”

“Exactly! Would have saved you from it!” he answered austerely. “And me
from a very annoying incident! Peers have nothing to do with elections,
as you ought to know; and to bring this mob of all sorts to my door as
if the matter touched me, is to compromise me. It is past a joke!”

Mary stared. She was trying to place herself. Certainly this was the
room in which she had taken tea, and this was the man who had welcomed
her, who had hung over her, whose eyes had paid her homage, who had
foreseen her least want, who had lapped her in observance. This was the
man and this the room, and there was the chair in which good Mrs.
Wilkinson had sat and beamed on her.

But there was a change somewhere; and the change was in the man. Could
it mean that he, too, had made a mistake and now recognized it? That
he, too, had found that he did not love? But in that case this was not
the way to confess an error. His tone, his manner, which held no
respect for the woman and no softness for the sweetheart, were far from
the tone of one in the wrong. On the contrary, they presented a side of
him which had been hitherto hidden from her; a phase of the strength
that she had admired, which shocked her even while, as deep calls to
deep, it roused her pride. She remembered that she was his betrothed,
and that he had wooed her, he had chosen her. And on slight provocation
he spoke to her in this strain!

She sought the clue, she fancied that she held it, and from this moment
she was on her guard. She was quiet, but there was a smouldering fire
in her eyes. “Perhaps I was wrong,” she said. “I have had little
experience of these things. But are not you, on your side, making too
much of this? Too much of a very small, a very natural mistake? Isn’t
it a trifle after all?”

“Not so much of a trifle as you think!” he retorted. “A man in my
position has to follow a certain line of conduct. A girl in yours
should be careful to guide herself by my views. Instead, out of a
foolish sentimentality, you run directly counter to them! It is too
late to consider your relation to me when the harm is done, my dear.”

“Perhaps we have neither of us considered the relation quite enough?”
she said.

“I am not sure that we have.” And again, “I am not sure, Mary, that we
have,” he repeated more soberly.

She knew what he meant now—knew what was in his mind almost as clearly
as if, instead of grasping his conclusion, she had been a party to his
reasons. And she closed her lips, a spot of color in each cheek. In
other circumstances she would have taken on herself a full, nay, the
main share, of the blame. She would have been quick to admit that she,
too, had made a mistake, and that no harm was done.

But his manner opened her eyes to many things that had been a puzzle to
her. Thought is swift, and in a flash her mind had travelled over the
whole course of their engagement, had recalled his long absence, the
chill of his letters, the infrequency of his visits; and she saw by
that light that this was no sudden shift, but an occasion sought and
seized. Therefore she would not help him. She at least had been honest,
she at least had been in earnest. She had tricked, not him only, but
herself!

She closed her lips and waited, therefore. And he, knowing that he had
now burned his boats, had to go on. “I am not sure that we did think
enough about it?” he said doggedly. “I have suspected for some time
that I acted hastily in—in asking you to be my wife, Mary.”

“Indeed?” she said.

“Yes. And what has happened to-day, proving that we look at things so
differently, has confirmed my suspicion. It has convinced me—” he
looked down at his table, avoiding her eyes, but continued firmly—“that
we are not suited to one another. The wife of a man, placed as I am,
should have an idea of values, a certain reserve, that comes of a
knowledge of the world; above all, no sentimental notions such as lead
to mistakes like this.” He indicated the street by a gesture. “If I was
mistaken a while ago in listening to my feelings rather than to my
prudence, if I gave you credit for knowledge which you had had no means
of gaining, I wronged you, Mary, and I am sorry for it. But I should be
doing you a far greater wrong if I remained silent now.”

“Do you mean,” she asked in a low voice, “that you wish it to be at an
end between us? That you wish to—to throw me over?”

He smiled awry. “That is an unpleasant way of putting it, isn’t it?” he
said. “However, I am in the wrong, and I have no right to quarrel with
a word. I do think that to break off our engagement at once is the best
and wisest thing for both of us.”

“How long have you felt this?” she asked.

“For some time,” he replied, measuring his words, “I have been coming
slowly—to that conclusion.”

“That I am not fitted to be your wife?”

“If you like to put it so.”

Then her anger, hitherto kept under, flamed up. “Then what right,” she
cried, “if that was in your mind, had you to treat me as you treated me
at Beaudelays—in the garden? What right had you to kiss me? Rather,
what right had you to insult me? For it was an insult—it was an insult,
if you were not going to marry me! Don’t you know, sir, that it was
vile? That it was unforgivable?”

She had never looked more handsome, never more attractive than at this
moment. The day was failing, but the glow of the fire fell on her face,
and on her eyes sparkling with anger. He took in the picture, he owned
her charm, he even came near to repenting. But it was too late, and “It
may have been vile—and you may not forgive it,” he answered hardily,
“but I’d do it again, my dear, on the same provocation!”

“You would——”

“I would do it again,” he repeated coolly. “Don’t you know that you are
handsome enough to turn any man’s head? And what is a kiss after all?
We are cousins. If you were not such a prude, I would kiss you now?”

She was furiously angry—or she fancied that she was. But it may be
that, deep down in her woman’s mind, she was not truly angry. And,
indeed, how could she be angry when in her heart a little bird was
beginning to sing—was telling her that she was free, that presently
this cloud would be behind her, and that the sky would be blue? Already
the message was making itself heard, already she was finding it hard to
keep up appearances, to frown upon him and play her part.

Yet she flashed out at him. Was he not going too fast, was he not
riding off too lightly? “Oh!” she cried, “You dare to say that! Even
while you break off with me!”

But his selfish, masterful nature had now the upper hand. He had eaten
his leek and he was anxious to be done with it. “And what then?” he
said. “I believe that you know that I am right. I believe that you know
that we are not suited to one another.”

“And you think I will let you go at a word?”

“I think you will let me go,” he said, “because you are not a fool,
Mary. You know as well as I do that you might be ‘my lady’ at too high
a price. I’m not the most manageable of men. I’d make a decent husband,
all being well. But I’m not meek and I’d make a very unhandy husband
_malgré moi_.”

The threat exasperated her. “I know this at least,” she retorted, “that
I would not marry you now, if you were twenty times my lord! You have
behaved meanly, and I believe falsely! Not to-day! You are speaking the
truth to-day. But I believe that from the start you had this in your
mind, that you foresaw this, and were careful not to commit yourself
too publicly! What I don’t understand is why you ever asked me to be
your wife—at all?”

“Look in the glass!” he answered impudently.

She put that aside. “But I suppose that you had a reason!” she
returned. “That you loved me, that you felt for me anything worthy of
the name of love is impossible! For the rest, let me tell you this! If
I ever felt thankful for anything I am thankful for the chance that
brought me to your house to-day—and brought me to the truth!”

“Anything more to say?” he asked flippantly. The way she was taking it
suited him better than if she had wept and appealed. And then she was
so confoundedly good-looking in her tantrums!

“Nothing more,” she said. “I think that we understand one another now.
At any rate, I understand you. Perhaps you will kindly see if I can
leave the house without annoyance.”

He looked into the street. Dusk had fallen, the lamplighter was going
his rounds. Of the crowd that had attended Mary to the house no more
than a handful remained; the nipping air, the attractions of free beer,
the sound of the muffin-bell, had drawn away the rest. The driver of
the gig was moving to and fro, now looking disconsolately at the
windows, now beating his fingers on his chest.

“I think you can leave with safety,” Audley said with irony. “I will
see you downstairs.”

“I will not trouble you,” she answered.

“But, surely, we may still be friends?”

She looked him in the face. “We need not be enemies,” she answered.
“And, perhaps, some day I may be able to think more kindly of you. If
that day comes I will tell you. Good-bye.” She went out without
touching his hand. She went down the stairs.

She drove through the dusky, dimly-lighted streets in a kind of dream,
seeing all things through a pleasant haze. The bank was closed and to
deliver up her papers she had to go into the bank-house. The glimpse
she had of the cheerful parlor, of the manager’s wife, of his two
children playing the Royal Game of Goose at a round table, enchanted
her. Presently she was driving again through the darkling streets,
passing the Maypole, passing the quaint, low-browed shops, lit only by
an oil lamp or a couple of candles. The Audley Arms, the Packhorse, the
Portcullis, were all alight and buzzing with the voices of those who
fought their battles over again or laid bets on this candidate or that.
What the speaker had said to Lawyer Stubbs and what Lawyer Stubbs had
said to the speaker, what the “Duke” thought, who would have to pay for
the damage, and the odds the stout farmer would give that wheat
wouldn’t be forty shillings a quarter this day twelvemonth if the
Repeal passed—scraps of these and the like poured from the doorways as
she drove by.

All fell in delightfully with her mood and filled her with a sense of
well-being. Even when the streets lay behind her, and the driver
hunched his shoulders to meet the damp night-fog and the dreary stretch
that lay beyond the canal-bridge, Mary found the darkness pleasant and
the chill no more than bracing. For what were that night, that chill
beside the numbing grip from which she had just—oh, thing
miraculous!—escaped! Beside the fetters that had been lifted from her
within the last hour! O foolish girl, O ineffable idiot, to have ever
fancied that she loved that man!

No, for her it was a charming night! The owl that, far away towards the
Great House, hooted dolefully above the woods—no nightingale had been
more tuneful. Ben Bosham—she laughed, thinking of his plight—blessings
on his bare, bald head and his ragged shoulders! The old horse plodding
on, with the hill that mounts to the Gatehouse sadly on his mind—he
should have oats, if oats there were in the Gatehouse stables! He
should have oats in plenty, or what he would if oats failed!

“What do you give him when he’s tired?” she asked.

“Well,” the driver replied with diplomacy, “times a quart of ale, Miss.
He’ll take it like a Christian.”

“Then a quart of ale he shall have to-night!” she said with a happy
laugh. “And you shall have one, too, Simonds.”

Her mood held to the end, so that before she was out of her wraps, Mrs.
Toft was aware of the change in her. “Why, Miss,” she said, “you look
like another creature! It isn’t the bank, I’ll be bound, has put that
color in your cheeks!”

“No!” Mary answered, “I’ve had an adventure, Mrs. Toft. And briefly she
told the tale of Ben Bosham’s plight and of her gallant rescue. She
began herself to see the comic side of it.

“He always was a fool, was Ben!” Mrs. Toft commented. “And that,” she
continued shrewdly, “was how you come to see his lordship was it,
Miss?”

“How did you know I saw him?” Mary asked in surprise. “But you’re
right, I did.” Then, as she entered the parlor, “Perhaps I’d better
tell you, Mrs. Toft,” she said, “that the engagement between my cousin
and myself is at an end. You were one of the very few who knew of it,
and so I tell you.”

Mrs. Toft showed no surprise. “Indeed, Miss,” she answered, stooping to
the hearth to light the candles with a piece of wood. “Well, one
thing’s certain, and many a time my mother’s drummed it into me,
‘Better a plain shoe than one that pinches!’ And again, ‘Better live at
the bottom of the hill than the top,’ she’d say. ‘You see less but you
believe more.’”

Neither she nor Mary saw Toft. But Toft, who had entered the hall a
moment before, was within hearing, and Mary’s statement, so coolly
received by his wife, had an extraordinary effect on the man-servant.
He stood an instant, his lank figure motionless. Then he opened the
door beside him, slipped out into the chill and the darkness, and
silently, but with extravagant gestures, he broke into a dance, now
waving his thin arms in the air, now stooping with his hands locked
between his knees. Whether he thus found vent for joy or grief was a
secret which he kept to himself.



CHAPTER XXXVI
THE RIDDSLEY ELECTION


The riot at Riddsley found its way into the London Press, and gained
for the contest a certain amount of notoriety. The _Morning Chronicle_
pointed out that the election had been provoked by the Protectionists
in a constituency in Sir Robert’s own country; and the writer inferred
that, foreseeing defeat, the party of the land were now resorting to
violence. The _Morning Herald_ rejoiced that there were still places
which would not put up with the incursions of the Manchester League,
“the most knavish, pestilent body of men that ever plagued this or any
country!” In the House, where the tempest of the Repeal debate already
raged, and the air was charged with the stern invective of Disraeli, or
pulsed to the cheering of Peel’s supporters—even here men discussed the
election at Riddsley, considered it a clue to the feeling in the
country, and on the one side hardly dared to hope, on the other refused
to fear. What? cried the Land Party. Be defeated in an agricultural
borough? Never!

For a brief time, then, the contest filled the public eye and presented
itself as a thing of more than common interest. Those who knew little
weighed the names and the past of the candidates; those behind the
scenes whispered of Lord Audley. Whips gave thought to him, and that
one to whom his lordship was pledged, wrote graciously, hinting at the
pleasant things that might happen if all went well, and the present
winter turned to a summer of fruition.

Alas, Audley felt that the Whip’s summer, and


The friendly beckon towards Downing Street,
Which a Premier gives to one who wishes
To taste of the Treasury loaves and fishes,


were very remote, whereas, if the other Whip, he who had the honors
under his hand and the places in his power, had written so! But that
cursed Stubbs had blocked his play in that direction by asserting that
it was hopeless, though Audley himself began at this late hour to
suspect that it had not been hopeless! That it had been far from
hopeless!

In his chagrin my lord tore the Whip’s letter across and across, and
then prudently gummed it together again and locked it away. Certainly
the odds were long that it would never be honored; on the one side
stood Peel with four-fifths of his Cabinet and half his party, with all
the Whigs, all the Radicals, all the League, and the Big Loaf: on the
other stood the landed interest! Just the landed interest led by Lord
George Bentinck, handsome and debonair, the darling of the Turf, the
owner of Crucifix; but hitherto a silent member, and one at whom, as a
leader, the world gaped. Only, behind this Joseph there lurked a
Benjamin, one whose barbed shafts were many a time to clear the field.
The lists were open, the lances were levelled, the slogan of Free Trade
was met by the cry of “The Land and the Constitution!” and while old
friendships were torn asunder and old allies cut adrift, town and
country, forge and field, met in a furious grapple that promised to be
final.

If, amid the dust of such a conflict, the riot at Riddsley obtained a
passing notice in London, intense it may be believed was the excitement
which it caused in the borough. Hatton and Banfield and their men went
about, vowing to take vengeance at the hustings. The mayor went about,
swearing in constables. The farmers and their allies went about
grinning. Fights took place nightly behind the Packhorse and the
Portcullis, while very old ladies, peering over their blinds, talked of
the French Revolution, and very young ones thought that the Militia,
adequately officered, should be brought into the town.

The spirit of which Basset had given proof was blazoned about; and he
gained in another way. He was one of those to whom a spice of danger is
a fillip, whom a little peril shakes out of themselves. On the day
after the riot he came upon a score of people collected round a Cheap
Jack in the market. The man presently closed his patter and his stall,
and, on the impulse of the moment, Basset took his place and made the
crowd a speech as short as it was simple. He told them that in his
opinion it was impossible to keep food out of the country by a tax
while Ireland was threatened by famine. Secondly, that the sacrifice
which Peel was making of his party, his reputation, and his consistency
was warrant that in his view the change was urgently needed. Thirdly,
he asked them whether the farmers were so prosperous and the laborers
so comfortable that change must be for the worse. But here he came on
delicate ground; murmurs arose and some hisses, and he broke off
good-humoredly, thanked the crowd, which had grown to a good size, and,
stepping down from his barrow, he walked away amid plaudits. The thing
was reported, and though the Tories sneered at it as a hole-and-corner
meeting, Farthingale held another view. He told Mr. Stubbs that it was
a neat thing—very well done.

Stubbs grunted. “Will it change a vote?” he growled.

“Change a——”

“Will it change a vote, man? You heard what I said.”

“Lord, no!” the clerk answered. “I never said it would!”

“Then why trouble about it?” Stubbs retorted fretfully. “Get on with
those poll-cards! I don’t pay you a guinea a day at election time to
praise monkey-tricks.”

For Stubbs was not happy. He knew, indeed, that the breaking-up of the
open-air meeting had been fairly successful. It had brought back two
votes to the fold; and he calculated that the seat would be held. But
by a majority how narrow, how fallen, how discreditable! He blushed to
think of it.

And other things made him unhappy. Those who are politicians by trade
are like cardplayers, who play for the game’s sake; one game lost, they
cut and deal as keenly as before. Behind the politicians, however, are
a few to whom the stake is something; and of these was Stubbs. To him,
as we know, the Corn-Tax was no mere toll, but the protection of
agriculture, the well-head that guarded the pure waters, the fence that
saved from smoke and steam, from slag-heap and brickfield, the smiling
face of England. For him, the home of his fathers, the land of field
and stubble, of plough and pinfold, was at stake; nay, was passing,
wasted by men who thought in percentages and saw no farther than the
columns of their ledgers. To that England of his memory—whether it had
ever existed in fact or no—a hundred associations bound the lawyer;
things tender and things true; quaint memories of his first turkey’s
nest, of the last load of the harvest, of the loosened plough horses
straying to the water at the close of day, of the flat paintings of the
Durham Ox and the Coke Ram that adorned the farm parlor.

To the men who bade him look up and see that in his Elysium the farmer
struggled and the laborer starved, his answer was short. “Better ten
shillings and fresh air, than shoddy dust and a pound a week!”

In the country as a whole—and as time went on—he despaired of success.
But he found Lord George a leader after his own heart, and many an
evening he pored over the long paragraphs of his long-winded speeches.
When he heard that the owner of Crucifix had dismissed his trainers,
released his jockeys, sold his stud, and turned his back on the turf,
he could have wept. Lord George and Stubbs, indeed, were the true
country party. For Lord George’s sake Stubbs was prepared to taken even
the “Jew boy” to his heart.

As to the potato famine, he did not believe a word of it. He called the
Premier, “Potato Peel!”

The rains of February are apt to damp enthusiasm, but before eleven
o’clock on the nomination day Riddsley was like a hive of bees about to
swarm. The throng in the streets was such that Mottisfont could hardly
pass through it. He made his entry into the borough on horseback at the
head of a hundred mounted farmers wearing blue sashes and favors.
Before him reeled a huge banner upheld by eight men and bearing on one
side the legend, “The Land and the Constitution,” on the other,
“Mottisfont the Farmers’ Friend!” Behind the horsemen, and surrounded
by a guard of laborers in smocked frocks, moved a plough mounted on a
wain and drawn by eight farm horses. Flags with “Speed the Plough,”
“England’s Share is England’s Fare,” and “Peace and Plenty,” streamed
from it. Three bands of varying degrees of badness found their places
where they could, and thumped and blared against one another until the
panes rattled in the deafened streets. The butchers, with marrow-bones
and cleavers, brought up the rear, and in comparison were tuneful.

Had Basset got his way, he would have dispensed with pomp and walked
the hundred yards which separated his quarters at the Swan from the
hustings. But he was told that this would never do. What would the
landlord of the Swan say, who kept postchaises? And the postboys who
looked for a golden tip? And the men who would hand him in and hand him
out, and the men who would open the door and shut the door, and the men
who would raise the steps and lower the steps, who would all look for
the same tip? So, perforce, he drove in state to the Town Hall—before
which the hustings stood—in a barouche and four accompanied by Banfield
and Hatton and his agent. The rest of his Committee followed in
postchaises. A bodyguard of “hands” escorted them, and they, too, had
their bands—of equal badness—and their yellow banners with “Down with
the Corn Laws,” “Vote for Basset the Poor Man’s Friend,” and “No Bread
Taxes.” The great and little loaf pranced in front of him on spears,
and if his procession was not quite so fine or so large as his
opponent’s, it must be admitted that the blackguards of the town showed
no preference and that he could boast about an equal number of the
tagrag and bobtail.

The left hand of the hustings was allotted to him, the right hand to
Mottisfont, and by a little after eleven both parties had crammed and
crushed,


With blustering, bullying, and brow-beating,
A little pummelling and maltreating,
And elbowing, jostling and cajoling,


into their places in front of the platform, the bullies and
truncheon-men being posted well to the fore, or craftily ranged where
the frontiers met. The bands boomed and blared, the men huzzaed, the
air shook, the banners waved, every window that looked out upon the
seething mob was white with faces, every ’vantage-point was occupied.
It was such a day and such a contest as Riddsley had never seen. The
eyes of the country, it was felt, were upon it! Fights took place every
five minutes, oaths and bets flew like hail over the heads of the
crowd, coarse wit met coarser nicknames, and now and again shrieks
varied the hubbub as the huge press of people, gathered from miles
round, swayed under the impact of some vicious rush.

“Hurrah! Hurrah! Mottisfont for ever! Basset! Basset and the Big Loaf!
Basset! Basset! Hurrah! Mottisfont! Hurrah!”

Then, in a short-lived silence, “Ten to one on Mottisfont! Three cheers
for the Duke!” and a roar of laughter.

Or a hundred voices would raise


John Barley-corn, my Joe, John!
When we were first acquaint!


but never got beyond the first two lines, either because they were
howled down or they knew no more of the words. The Peelites answered
with their mournful,


Child, is thy father dead?

Father is gone!

Why did they tax his bread?

God’s will be done!


or with the quicker,


Oh, landlords’ devil take

Thy own elect I pray!

Who taxed our cake, and took our cake,

And threw our cake away!


On this would ensue a volley of personalities. “What would you be
without your starch, Hayward?” “How’s your dad, Farthingale?” “Who
whopped his wife last Saturday?” “Hurrah! Hurrah! Who said Potatoes?”

For nearly an hour this went on, the blare of the bands, the uproar,
the cheering, the abuse never ceasing. Then the town-crier appeared
upon the vacant hustings. He rang his bell for silence and for a moment
obtained it. On his heels entered, first the mayor and his assistants,
then the candidates, the proposers, the seconders. Each, as he made his
appearance, was greeted with a storm of groans, cheers, and cat-calls.
Each put on to meet it such a show of ease as he could, some smiling,
some affecting ignorance. The candidates and their supporters filed to
either side, while the flustered mayor took his stand in the middle
with the town clerk at his elbow.

Basset, nearly at the end of his troubles, sought comfort in looking
beyond the present moment. He feared that he was not likely to win, but
he had done his duty, he had made his effort, and soon he would be free
to repeat that effort on a smaller stage. Soon, these days, that in
horror rivalled the middle passage of the slave trade, would be over,
and if he were not elected he would be free to retire to Blore, and to
spend days, lonely and sad indeed, but clean, in the improvement of his
acres and his people. His eyes dwelt upon the sea of faces, and from
time to time he smiled; but his mind was far away. He thought with
horror of elections, and with loathing of the sordid round of flattery
and handshaking, of bribery and intimidation from which he emerged.
Thank God, the morrow would see the end! He would have done his best,
and played his part. And it would be over.

What the mayor said and what the town clerk said is of no importance,
for no one heard them. The proposers, the seconders, the candidates,
all spoke in dumb show. Basset dwelt briefly on the crisis in Ireland,
the integrity of Peel, and the doubtful wisdom of taxing that which, to
the poorest, was a necessity of life. If bread were cheaper all would
have more to spend on other things and the farmer would have a wider
market for his meat, his wool, and his cheese. It read well in the
local paper.

But one man was heard. This was a man who was not expected to speak,
whose creed it had ever been that speeches were useless, and whom
tradition almost forbade to speak, for he was an agent. At the last
moment, when a seconder for a formal motion was needed, he thrust
himself forward to the astonishment of all. The same astonishment
stilled the mob as they gazed on the well-known figure. For a minute or
two, curiosity and the purpose in the man’s face, held even his
opponents silent.

The man was Stubbs; and from the moment he showed himself it was plain
that he was acting under the stress of great emotion. The very fuglemen
forgot to interrupt him. They scented something out of the common.

“I have never spoken on the hustings in my life,” he said. “I speak now
to warn you. I believe that you, the electors of Riddsley, are going to
sell the birthright of health which you have received; and the heritage
of freedom which this land has enjoyed for generations and on which the
power of Bonaparte broke as on a rock. You think you are going to have
cheap bread, and, maybe, you are! But at what a cost! Cheap bread is
foreign bread. To you, the laborers, I say that foreign bread means
that the fields you till will be laid to grass and you will go to work
in Dudley and Walsall and Bury and Bolton, in mills and pits and smoke
and dust! And your children will be dwarfed and wizened and puny!
Foreign bread means that. And it means that the day will come when war
will cut off your bread and you will starve; or the will of the
foreigner who feeds you will cut it off—for he will be your master. I
say, grow your own bread and eat your own bread, and you will be free
men. Eat foreign bread and in time you will be slaves! No land that is
fed by another land——”

His last words were lost. Signals from furious principals roused the
fuglemen, and he was howled down, and stood back ashamed of the impulse
which had moved him and little less astonished than those about him.
Young Mottisfont clapped him on the back and affected to make much of
him. But even he hardly knew how to take it. Some said that Stubbs had
had tears in his eyes, while the opposing agent whispered to his
neighbor that the lawyer was breaking and would never handle another
contest. Sober men shook their heads; agents should hardly be seen,
much less heard!

But Stubbs’s words were marked, and when the bad times came thirty
years later, aged farmers recalled them and thought over them. Nor were
they without fruit at the time. For next morning when the poll opened,
Basset’s people suffered a shock. Two men on whom he had counted
appeared and voted short and sharp for Mottisfont. Basset’s agent asked
them pleasantly if they were not making a mistake; and then less
pleasantly had the Bribery Oath administered to them. But they stuck to
their guns, the votes were recorded, and Mottisfont shook hands with
them. Later in the day when the two were fuddled they denied that they
had voted for Mottisfont. They had voted for old Stubbs—and they would
do it again and fight any man who said to the contrary. Their desire in
this direction was quickly met, and both, to the indignation of the
Tories, were fined five shillings at the next petty sessions.

Whether this start gave the Protectionists a fillip or no, they were in
great spirits, and Mottisfont was up and down shaking hands all the
morning. At noon the figures as exhibited outside the Mottisfont
Committee-room—amid tremendous cheering—were:

Mottisfont . . . 41
Basset . . . . 30

though Basset outside his Committee-room claimed one more. Soon after
twelve Hatton brought up the two Boshams in his carriage, and Ben,
recovered from his fright, flung his hat before him into the booth,
danced a war-dance on the steps, and gave three cheers for Basset as he
came down. Banfield brought up three more voters in his carriage and
thence onward until one o’clock the polling was rapid. The one o’clock
board showed:

Mottisfont . . . 60
Basset . . . . 57

with seventy votes to poll. The Mottisfont party began to look almost
as blue as their favors, but Stubbs, returned to his senses, continued
to read his newspaper in a closet behind the Committee-room, as if
there were no contest within a hundred miles of Riddsley.

During the next three hours little was done. The poll-clerks sent out
for pots of beer, the watchers drowsed, the candidates were
invisible—some said that they had gone to dine with the mayor. The
bludgeon-men and blackguards went home to sleep off their morning’s
drink, and to recruit themselves for the orgy of the Chairing. The
crowd before the polling booth shrank to a knot of loafing lads and a
stray dog. At four Mottisfont still held the lead with 64 to 61.

But as the clock struck four the town awoke. Word went round that a
message from Sir Robert Peel would be read outside Basset’s
Committee-room. Hearers were whipped up, and the message, having been
read with much parade, was posted up through the town and as promptly
pulled down. Animated by the message, and making as much of it as if it
had not been held back for the purpose, the Peelites polled
five-and-twenty votes in rapid succession, and at half-past four issued
a huge placard with:

Basset . . . . 87
Mottisfont . . . 83

Vote for Basset and the Big Loaf!

Basset wins!

Great was the enthusiasm, loud the cheering, vast the stir outside
their Committee-room. The Big and the Little Loaf waltzed out on their
poles. The placard, mounted as a banner, was entrusted to the two
Boshams. The band was ready, a dozen flares were ready, the Committee
were ready, all was ready for a last rally which might decide the one
or two doubtful voters. All was ready, but where was Mr. Basset? Where
was the candidate?

He could not be found, and great was the hubbub, vast the running to
and fro. “The Candidate? Where’s the Candidate?” One ran to the Swan,
another to the polling-booth, a third to his agent’s office. He could
not be found. All that was known of him or could be learned was that a
tall man, who looked like an undertaker, had stopped him near the
polling-booth and had kept him in talk for some minutes. From that time
he had been seen by no one.

Foul play was talked of, and the search went on, but meantime the
procession—the poll closed at half-past six—must start if it was to do
any good. It did so, and with its flares, its swaying placard, its
running riff-raff, now luridly thrown up by the lights, now lost in
shadow, formed the most picturesque scene that the election had
witnessed. The absence of the candidate was a drawback, and some shook
their heads over it. But the more knowing put their tongues in their
cheeks, aware that whether he were there or not, and whether they
marched or stayed at home, neither side would be a vote the better!

At half—past five the figures were,

Basset . . . . 87
Mottisfont . . . 86

There were still fourteen votes to poll, and on the face of things
victory hung in the balance.

But at that hour Stubbs moved. He laid down his newspaper, gave
Farthingale an order, took up a slip of paper and his hat, and went by
way of the darkest street to The Butterflies. He walked thoughtfully,
with his chin on his breast, as if he had no great appetite for the
interview before him. By the time he reached the house the poll stood
at

Mottisfont . . . 96
Basset . . . . 87

And long and loud was the cheering, wild the triumph of the landed
interest. The town was fuller than ever, for during the last hour the
farmers and their men had trooped in, Brown Heath had sent its
colliers, and a crowd filling every yard of space within eye-shot of
the polling-booth greeted the news. To hell with Peel! Down with
Cobden! Away with the League! Hurrah! Hurrah! Stubbs, had he been
there, would have been carried shoulder-high. Old Hayward was lifted
and carried, old Musters of the Audley Arms, one or two of the
Committee. It was known that four votes only remained unpolled, so that
Mottisfont’s victory was secure.

At The Butterflies, whither the cheering of the crowd came in gusts
that rose and fell by turns, Stubbs nodded to the maid and went up the
stairs unannounced. Audley was writing at a side-table facing the room.
He looked up eagerly. “Well?” he said, putting down his quill. “Is it
over?”

Stubbs laid the slip of paper before him. “It’s not over, my lord,” he
answered soberly. “But that is the result. I am sorry that it is no
better.”

Audley looked at the paper. “Nine!” he exclaimed. He looked at Stubbs,
he looked again at the paper. “Nine? Good G—d, man, you don’t mean it?
You can’t mean it! You don’t mean that that is the best we could do?”

“We hold the seat, my lord,” Stubbs said.

“Hold the seat!” Audley replied, staring at him with furious eyes.
“Hold the seat? But I thought that it was a safe seat? I thought that
it was a seat that couldn’t be lost! When five, only five, votes would
have cast it the other way! Why, man, you cannot have known anything
about it! No more about it than the first man in the street!”

“My lord——”

“Not a jot more!” Audley repeated. He had been prepared for something
like this, but the certainty that if he had cast his weight on the
other side, the side that had sinecures and places and pensions, he
would have turned the scale—this was too much for his temper. “Nine!”
he rapped out with another oath. “I can only think that the Election
has been mismanaged! Grievously, grievously mismanaged, Mr. Stubbs!”

“If your lordship thinks so——”

“I do!” Audley retorted, his certainty that the man before him had
thwarted his plans, carrying him farther than he intended. “I do! Nine!
Good G—d, man! When you assured me——”

“Whatever I assured your lordship,” Stubbs said firmly, “I believed.
And—no, my lord, you must allow me to speak now—what I promised would
have been borne out—fully borne out by the result in normal times. But
I did not allow enough for the split in the party, nor for the wave of
madness——”

“As you think it!”

“And surely as your lordship also thinks it!” Stubbs rejoined smartly,
“that has swept over the country! In these circumstances it is
something to hold the seat, which a return to sanity will certainly
assure to us at the next election.”

“The next election!” Audley muttered scornfully. For the moment he was
too angry to play a part or to drape his feelings.

“But if your lordship is dissatisfied——”

“Dissatisfied? I am d—nably dissatisfied.”

“Then your lordship has the power,” Stubbs said slowly, “to dispense
with my services.”

“I know that, sir.”

“And if you do not think fit to take that step, my lord——”

“I shall consider it!”

Another word or two and the deed had been done, for both men were too
angry to fence. But before that last word was spoken Audley’s man
entered. He handed a card to his master and waited.

Audley looked at the card longer than was necessary and under cover of
the pause regained control of himself. “Who brought this?” he asked.

“A messenger from the Swan, my lord.”

“Tell him——” He broke off. Holding out the card for Stubbs to take, “Do
you know anything about this?” he asked.

Stubbs returned the card. “No, my lord,” he said coldly. “I know
nothing.”

“Business of great importance to me? D—n his impudence, what business
important to me can he have?” Audley muttered. Then, “My compliments to
Mr. Basset and I am leaving in the morning, but I shall be at home this
evening at nine.”

The servant retired. Audley looked askance at his agent. “You’d better
be here,” he muttered ungraciously. “We can settle what we were talking
about later.”

“Very good, my lord,” Stubbs answered. And nothing more being said, he
took himself off.

He was not sorry that they had been interrupted. Much of his income and
more of his importance sprang from the Audley agency, but rather than
be treated as if he were a servant, he would surrender both—in his way
he was a proud man. Still he did not want to give up either; and if
time were given he thought that his lordship would think better of the
matter.

As he returned to his office, choosing the quiet streets by which he
had come, he had a glimpse, through an opening, of the distant
Market-place. A sound of cheering, a glare of smoky light, a medley of
leaping, running forms, a something uplifted above the crowd, moved
across his line of vision. Almost as quickly it vanished, leaving only
the reflection of retreating torches. “Hurrah! Hurrah for Mottisfont!
Hurrah!” Still the cheering came faintly to his ears.

He sighed. Riddsley had remained faithful-by nine! But he did not
deceive himself. It was the writing on the wall. The Corn Laws were
doomed, and with them much that he had loved, much that he cherished,
much in which he believed.



CHAPTER XXXVII
A TURN OF THE WHEEL


Audley was suspicious and ill at ease. Standing on the hearth-rug with
his back to the fire, he fixed the visitor with his eyes, and with
secret anxiety asked himself what he wanted. The possibility that
Basset came to champion Mary had crossed his mind more than once; if
that were so he would soon dispose of him! In the meantime he took
civility for his cue, exchanged an easy word or two about the poll and
the election, and between times nodded to Stubbs to be seated. Through
all, his eyes were watchful and he missed nothing.

“I asked Mr. Stubbs to be here,” he said when a minute or two had been
spent in this by-play, “as you spoke of business. You don’t object?”

“Not at all,” Basset replied. His face was grave. “I should tell you at
once, Audley,” he added, “that my mission is not a pleasant one.”

The other raised his eyebrows. “You are sure that it concerns me?”

“It certainly concerns you. Though, as things stand, not very
materially. I knew nothing of the matter myself until three o’clock
to-day, and at first I doubted if it was my duty to communicate it. But
the facts are known to a third person, they may be used to annoy you in
the future, and though the task is unpleasant, I decided that I had no
option.”

Audley set his broad shoulders against the mantel-shelf. “But if the
facts don’t affect me?” he said.

“In a way they do. Not as they might under other circumstances. That is
all.”

“And yet you are making our hair stand on end! I confess you puzzle me.
Well, let us have it. What is it all about?”

“A little time ago you recovered, if you remember, your Family Bible.”
“Well? What of that?”

“I have just learned that the man did not hand over all that he had. He
kept back—it now appears—certain papers.”

“Ah!” Audley’s voice was stern. “Well, he has had his chance. This
time, I can promise him a warrant will follow.”

“Perhaps you will hear me out first?”

“No,” was the sharp reply. Audley’s temper was getting the better of
him. “Last time, my dear fellow, you compounded with him; your motive
an excellent one I don’t doubt. But if he now thinks to get more money
from me—and for other papers—I can promise him that he will see the
inside of Stafford gaol. Besides, my good friend, you gave us to
understand that he had surrendered all he had.”

“I am afraid I did, and I fear I was wrong. Why he deceived me, and has
now turned about, I know no more than you do!”

“I think I can enlighten you,” the other answered—his fears as well as
his temper were aroused. “The rogue is shallow. He thinks to be paid
twice. Once by you and once by me. But you can tell him that this time
he will be paid in other coin.”

“I’m afraid that there is more in it than that,” Basset said. “The fact
is the papers he now produces, Audley, are of another character.”

“Oh! The wind blows in that quarter, does it?” my lord replied. “You
don’t mean that you’ve come here—why, d—n it, man,” with sudden
passion, “either you are very simple, or you are art and part——”

“Steady, steady, my lord,” Stubbs said, interposing discreetly.
Hitherto he had not spoken. “There’s no need to quarrel! I am sure that
Mr. Basset’s intentions are friendly. It will be better if he just
tells us what these documents are which are now put forward. We shall
then be able to judge where we stand.”

“Go ahead,” Audley said, averting his face and sulkily relapsing
against the mantel-shelf. “Put your questions! And, for God’s sake,
let’s get to the point!”

“The paper that is pertinent is a deed,” Basset explained. “I have the
heads of it here. A deed made between Peter Paravicini Audley, your
ancestor, the Audley the date of whose marriage has been always in
issue—between him on the one side, and his father and two younger
brothers on the other.”

“What is the date?” Stubbs asked.

“Seventeen hundred and four.”

“Very good, Mr. Basset.” Stubbs’s tone was now as even as he could make
it, but an acute listener would have detected a change in it. “Proceed,
if you please.”

Before Basset could comply, my lord broke in. “What’s the use of this?
Why the d—l are we going into it?” he cried. “If this man is out for
plunder I will make him smart as sure as my name is Audley! And any one
who supports him. In the meantime I want to hear no more of it!”

Basset moved in his chair as if he would rise. Stubbs intervened.

“That is one way of looking at it, my lord,” he said temperately. “And
I’m not saying that it is the wrong way. But I think we had better hear
what Mr. Basset has to say. He is probably deceived——”

“He has let himself be used as a catspaw!” Audley cried. His face was
flushed and there was an ugly look in his eyes.

“But he means us well, I am sure,” the lawyer interposed. “At present I
don’t see”—he turned and carefully snuffed one of the candles—“I don’t
see——”

“I think you do!” Basset answered. He had had a long day and he had
come on an unpleasant business. His own temper was not too good. “You
see this, at any rate, Mr. Stubbs, that such a deed may be of vital
import to your client.”

“To me?” Audley exclaimed. Was it possible that the thing he had so
long feared—and had ceased to fear—was going to befall him? Was it
possible that at the eleventh hour, when he had burnt his boats, when
he had thought all danger at an end—no, it was impossible! “To me?” he
repeated passionately.

“Yes,” Basset replied. “Or, rather, it would be of vital import to you
in other circumstances.”

“In what other circumstances? What do you mean?”

“If you were not about to marry the only person who, with you, is
interested.”

Audley cut short, by a tremendous effort, the execration that burst
from his lips. His face, always too fleshy for his years, swelled till
it was purple. Then, and as quickly, the blood ebbed, leaving it gray
and flabby. He would have given much, very much at this moment to be
able to laugh or to utter a careless word. But he could do neither. The
blow had been too sudden, too heavy, too overwhelming. Only in his
nightmares had he seen what he saw now!

Meanwhile Stubbs, startled by the half-uttered oath and a little out of
his depth—for he had heard nothing of the engagement—intervened. “I
think, my lord,” he said, “you had better leave this to me. I think you
had, indeed. We are quite in the dark and we are not getting forward.
Let us have the facts, Mr. Basset. What is the gist of this deed? Or,
first, have you seen it?”

“I have.”

“And read it?”

“I have.”

“It appears to you—I only say it appears—to be genuine?”

“I have no doubt that it is genuine,” Basset replied. “It bears the
marks of age, and it was found in the chest with the old Bible. If the
book is genuine——”

The lawyer raised his hand. “Too fast,” he said. “You say it was found!
You mean that this man says it was found?”

“Yes.”

“Precisely. But there is a difference. Still, we have cleared the
ground. Now, what does this deed purport to be?”

Basset produced a slip of paper. “An agreement,” he read from it,
“between Peter Paravicini Audley and his father and his two younger
brothers. After admitting that the entry of the marriage in the
register is misleading and that no marriage took place until after the
birth of his son, Peter Paravicini undertakes that, in consideration of
his father and his brothers taking no action and making no attack upon
his wife’s reputation, she being their cousin, he will not set up for
the said son, or the issue of the said son, any claim to the title or
estates.”

Audley listened to the description, so clear and so precise, and he
recognized that it tallied with the deed which tradition had always
held to exist but of which John Audley had been able to give no proof.
He heard, he understood; yet while he listened and understood, his mind
was working to another end, and viewing with passion the tragedy which
fate had prepared for him. Too late! Too late! Had this become known a
week, only a week, earlier, how lightly had the blow fallen! How
impotently! But he had cut the rope, he had severed the strands once
carefully twisted, that bound him to safety! And then the irony, the
bitterness, the cruelty of those words of Basset’s, “in other
circumstances!” They bit into his mind.

Still he suffered in silence, and only his stillness and his unhealthy
color betrayed the despair that gripped and benumbed his soul. Stubbs
did not look at him; perhaps he was careful not to look at him. The
lawyer sat thinking and drumming gently with his fingers on the table.
“Just so, just so,” he said presently. “On the face of it, the document
of which Mr. John Audley tried to give secondary evidence, and which a
person fraudulently inclined would of course concoct. That touch of the
cousin well brought in!”

“But the lady was his cousin,” Basset said.

“All the world knows it,” the lawyer retorted coolly, “and use has been
made of the knowledge. But, of course, there are a hundred things to be
proved before any weight can be given to this document; its origin, the
custody from which it comes, the signatures, the witnesses. Its
production by a man who has once endeavored to blackmail is alone
suspicious. And the deed itself is at variance with the evidence of the
Bible.”

“But that variance bears out the deed, which is to secure the younger
sons’ rights while covering the reputation of the lady.”

The lawyer shook his head. “Very clever,” he said. “But, frankly, the
matter has an ugly look, Mr. Basset.”

“Lord Audley says nothing,” Basset replied, nettled by the lawyer’s
phrase.

“And will say nothing,” Stubbs rejoined genially, “if he is advised by
me. In the circumstances, as I understand them, he is not affected as
he might be, but this is still a serious matter. We are not quarrelling
with you for coming to us, Mr. Basset. On the contrary. But I would
like to know why the man came to you.”

“The answer is simple,” Basset explained. “I am Mr. Audley’s executor.
On his account, I am obliged to be interested. The moment I learned
this I saw that, be it true or false, I must disclose it to Miss
Audley. But I thought it fair to open it to Lord Audley first that he
might tell the young lady himself, if he preferred to do so.”

Stubbs nodded. “Very proper,” he replied. “And where, in the meantime,
is this—precious document?”

“I lodged it with Mr. Audley’s bankers this afternoon.”

Stubbs nodded again. “Also very proper,” he said. “Just so.”

Basset rose. “I’ve told you what I know. If there is nothing more?” he
said. He looked at Audley, who had turned his back on them and, with
his hands in his pockets and one foot on the fender, was gazing into
the fire.

“I think that’s all,” Stubbs hastened to say. “I am sure that his
lordship is obliged to you, Mr. Basset, though it is a hundred to one
that there is nothing in this.”

At that, however, Audley turned about. He had pulled himself together,
and his manner was excellent. “I would like to say that for myself,” he
said frankly, “I owe you many thanks for the straightforward course you
have taken, Basset. You must pardon my momentary annoyance. Perhaps you
will kindly keep this business to yourself for—shall we say—three days?
I will speak myself to my cousin, but I should like to make one or two
inquiries first.”

Basset agreed willingly. He hated the whole thing and his part in it.
It forced him to champion, or to seem to champion, Mary against her
betrothed; and so set him in that kind of opposition to his rival which
he loathed. It was only after some hesitation that he had determined to
see Audley, and now that he had seen him, the sooner he was clear of
the matter the happier he would be. So, “Certainly,” he repeated,
thinking that the other was taking it very well. “And now, as I have
had a hard day, I will say good-night.”

“Good-night, and believe me,” my lord added warmly, “we recognize the
friendliness of your action.”

Outside, in the darkness of the road, Basset drew a breath of relief.
He had had a hard day and he was utterly weary. But he had come now,
thank God, to an end of many things; of the canvass he had detested and
the contest in which he had been beaten; of his relations with Mary,
whom he had lost; of this imbroglio, which he hated; of Riddsley and
the Gatehouse and the old life there! He could go to his inn and sleep
the clock round. In his bed he would be safe, he would be free from
troubles. It seemed to him a refuge. Till the morrow he need think of
nothing, and when he came forth again it would be to a new life.
Henceforth Blore, his old house and his starved acres must bound his
ambitions. With the money which John Audley had left him he would dig
and drain and fence and build, and be by turns Talpa the mole and
Castor the beaver. In time, as he began to see the fruit of his toil,
he would win to some degree of content, and be glad, looking back, that
he had made this trial of his powers, this essay towards a wider
usefulness. So, in the end, he would come through to peace.

But at this point the current of his thoughts eddied against Toft, and
he cursed the man anew. Why had he played these tricks? Why had he kept
back this paper? Why had he produced it now and cast on others this
unpleasant task?



CHAPTER XXXVIII
TOFT’S LITTLE SURPRISE


Toft had gone into Riddsley on the polling-day, but had returned before
the result was known. “What the man was thinking of,” his wife declared
in wrath, “beats me! To be there hours and hours and come out no wiser
than he went, and we waiting to hear—a babe would ha’ had more sense!
The young master that we’ve known all our lives, to be in or out, and
we to know nothing till morning! It passes patience!”

Mary had her own feelings, but she concealed them. “He must know how it
was going when he left?” she said.

“He doesn’t know an identical thing!” Mrs. Toft replied. “And all he’d
say was, ‘There, there, what does it matter?’ For all the world as if
he spoke to a child! ‘What else matters, man?’ says I. ‘What did you go
for?’ But there, Miss, he’s beyond me these days! I believe he’s going
like the poor master, that had a bee in his bonnet, God forgive me for
saying it! But what’d one not say, and we to wait till morning not
knowing whether those plaguy Repealers are in or out!”

“But Mr. Basset is for Repeal,” Mary said.

“What matter what he’s for, if he’s in?” Mrs. Toft replied loftily.
“But to wait till morning to know—the man’s no better than a numps!”

In the end, it was Mr. Colet who brought the news to the Gatehouse. He
brought it to Etruria and so much of moment with it that before noon
the election result had been set aside as a trifle, and Mary found
herself holding a kind of court in the parlor—Mr. Colet plaintiff,
Etruria defendant, Mrs. Toft counsel for the defence. Absence had but
strengthened Mr. Colet’s affection, and he came determined to come to
an understanding with his mistress. He saw his way to making a small
income by writing sermons for his more indolent brethren, and, in the
meantime, Mr. Basset was giving him food and shelter; in return he was
keeping Mr. Basset’s accounts, and he was saving a little, a very
little, money. But the body of his plea rested not on these counts, but
on the political change. Repeal was in the air, repeal was in the
country. Vote as Riddsley might, the Corn Laws were doomed. His
opinions would no longer be banned; they would soon be the opinions of
the majority, and with a little patience he might find a new curacy.
When that happened he wished to marry Etruria.

“And why not?” Mary asked.

“I will never marry him to disgrace him,” Etruria replied. She stood
with bowed head, her hands clasped before her, her beautiful eyes
lowered.

“But you love him?” Mary said, blushing at her own words.

“If I did not love him I might marry him,” Etruria rejoined. “I am a
servant, my father’s a servant. I should be wronging him, and he would
live to know it.”

“To my way o’ thinking, ’Truria’s right,” her mother said. “I never
knew good come of such a marriage! He’s poor, begging his reverence’s
pardon, but, poor or rich, his place is there.” She pointed to the
table. “And ’Truria’s place is behind his chair.”

“But you forget,” Mary said, “that when she is Mr. Colet’s wife her
place will be by his side.”

“And much good that’ll do him with the parsons and such like, as are
all gleg together! If he’s in their black books for preaching too
free—and when you come to tithes one parson is as like another as pigs
o’ the same litter—he’ll not better himself by taking such as Etruria,
take my word for it, Miss!”

“I will never do it,” said Etruria.

“But,” Mary protested, “Mr. Colet need not live here, and in another
part people will not know what his wife has been. Etruria has good
manners and some education, Mrs. Toft, and what she does not know she
will learn. She will be judged by what she is. If there is a drawback,
it is that such a marriage will divide her from you and from her
father. But if you are prepared for that?”

Mrs. Toft rubbed her nose. “We’d be willing if that were all,” she
said. “She’d come to us sometimes, and there’d be no call for us to go
to her.”

Mr. Colet looked at Etruria. “If Etruria will come to me,” he said, “I
will be ashamed neither of her nor her parents.”

“Bravely said!” Mary cried.

“But there’s more to it than that,” Mrs. Toft objected. “A deal more.
Mr. Colet nor ’Truria can’t live upon air. And it’s my opinion that if
his reverence gets a curacy, he’ll lose it as soon as it’s known who
his wife is. And he can’t dig and he can’t beg, and where’ll they be
with the parsons all sticking to one another as close as wax?”

“He’ll not need them!” replied a new speaker, and that speaker was
Toft. He had entered silently, none of them had seen him, and the
interruption took them aback. “He’ll not need them,” he repeated, “nor
their curacies. He’ll not need to dig nor beg. There’s changes coming.
There’s changes coming for more than him, Miss. If Mr. Colet’s willing
to take my girl she’ll not go to him empty-handed.”

“I will take her as she stands,” Mr. Colet said, his eyes shining. “She
knows that.”

“Well, you’ll take her, sir, asking your pardon, with what I give her,”
Toft answered. “And that’ll be five hundred pounds that I have in hand,
and five hundred more that I look to get. Put ’em together and they’ll
buy what’s all one with a living, and you’ll be your own rector and may
snap your fingers at ’em!”

They stared at the man, while Mrs. Toft, in an awestruck tone, cried,
“You’re out of your mind, Toft! Five hundred pounds! Whoever heard of
the like of us with that much money?”

“Silence, woman,” Toft said. “You know naught about it.”

“But, Toft,” Mary said, “are you in earnest? Do you understand what a
large sum of money this is?”

“I have it,” the man replied, his sallow cheek reddening. “I have it,
and it’s for Etruria.”

“If this be true,” Mr. Colet said slowly, “I don’t know what to say,
Toft.”

“You’ve said all that is needful, sir,” Toft replied. “It’s long I’ve
looked forward to this. She’s yours, and she’ll not come to you
empty-handed, and you’ll have no need to be ashamed of a wife that
brings you a living. We’ll not trouble except to see her at odd times
in the year. It will be enough for her mother and me that she’ll be a
lady. She never was like us.”

“Hear the man!” cried Mrs. Toft between admiration and protest. “You’d
suppose she wasn’t our child!”

But Mary went to him and gave him her hand. “That’s very fine, Toft,”
she said. “I believe Etruria will be as happy as she is good, and Mr.
Colet will have a wife of whom he may be proud. But Etruria will not be
Etruria if she forgets her parents or your gift. Only you are sure that
you are not deceiving yourself?”

“There’s my bank-book to show for half of it,” Toft replied. “The other
half is as certain if I live three months!”

“Well, I declare!” Mrs. Toft cried. “If anybody’d told me yesterday
that I’d have—’Truria, han’t you got a word to say?”

Etruria’s answer was to throw her arms round her father’s neck. Yet it
is doubtful if the moment was as much to her as to the ungainly,
grim—visaged man, who looked so ill at ease in her embrace.

The contrast between them was such that Mary hastened to relieve the
sufferer. “Etruria will have more to say to Mr. Colet,” she said, “than
to us. Suppose we leave them to talk it over.”

She saw the Tofts out after another word or two, and followed them.
“Well, well, well!” said Mrs. Toft, when they stood in the hall. “I’m
sure I wish that everybody was as lucky this day—if all’s true as Toft
tells us.”

“There’s some in luck that don’t know it!” the man said oracularly. And
he slid away.

“If he said black was white, I’d believe him after this,” his wife
exclaimed, “asking your pardon, Miss, for the liberties we’ve taken!
But you’d always a fancy for ’Truria. Anyway, if there’s one will be
pleased to hear the news, it’s the Squire! If I’d some of those nine
here that voted against him I’d made their ears burn!”

“But perhaps they thought that Mr. Basset was wrong,” Mary said.

“What business had they o’ thinking?” Mrs. Toft replied. “They had
ought to vote; that’s enough for them.”

“Well, it does seem a pity,” Mary allowed. And then, because she
fancied that Mrs. Toft looked at her with meaning, she went upstairs
and, putting on her hat and cloak, went out. The day was cold and
bright, a sprinkling of snow lay on the ground, and a walk promised her
an opportunity of thinking things over. Between the Butterflies, at the
entrance to the flagged yard, she hung a moment in doubt, then she set
off across the park in the direction of the Great House.

At first her thoughts were busy with Etruria’s fortunes and the
mysterious windfall which had enriched Toft. How had he come by it? How
could he have come by it? And was the man really sane? But soon her
mind took another turn. She had strayed this way on the morning after
her arrival at the Gatehouse, and, remembering this, she looked across
the gray, frost-bitten park, with its rows of leafless trees and its
naked vistas. Her mind travelled back to that happy morning, and
involuntarily she glanced behind her.

But to-day no one followed her, no one was thinking of her. Basset was
gone, gone for good, and it was she who had sent him away. The May
morning when he had hurried after her, the May sunshine, gay with the
songs of larks and warm with the scents of spring were of the past.
To-day she looked on a bare, cold landscape and her thoughts matched
it. Yet she had no ground to complain, she told herself, no reason to
be unhappy. Things might have been worse, ah, so much worse, she
reflected. For a week ago she had been a captive, helpless, netted in
her own folly! And now she was free.

Yes, she ought to be happy, being free; and, more than free,
independent.

But she must go from here. And for many reasons the thought of going
was painful to her. During the nine months which she had spent at the
Gatehouse it had become a home. Its panelled rooms, its austerity, its
stillness, the ancient woodlands about it were endeared to her by the
memory of lamp-lit evenings and long summer days. The very plainness
and solitude of the life, which had brought the Tofts and Etruria so
near to her, had been a charm. And if her sympathy with her uncle had
been imperfect, still he had been her uncle and he had been kind to
her.

All this she must leave, and something else which she did not define;
which was bound up with it, and which she had come to value when it was
too late. She had taken brass for gold, and tin for silver! And now it
was too late. So that it was no wonder that when she came to the
hawthorn-tree where she had gathered her may that morning, a sob rose
in her throat. She knew the tree! She had marked it often. But to-day
there was no one to follow her, no one to call her back, no one to say
that she should go no farther. Basset was gone, her uncle was dead.

Telling herself that, as she would never see it again, she would go as
far as the Great House, she pushed on to the Yew Walk. Its recesses
showed dark, the darker for the sprinkling of snow that lay in the
park. But it was high noon, there was nothing to fear, and she pursued
the path until she came to the crumbling monster that tradition said
was a butterfly.

She was still viewing it with awe, thinking now of the duel which had
taken place there, now of her uncle’s attack, when a bird moved in the
copse and she glanced nervously behind her, expecting she knew not
what. The dark yews shut her in, and involuntarily she shivered. What
if, in this solitary place—and then through the silence the sharp click
of the Iron Gate reached her ear.

The stillness and the associations shook her nerves. She heard
footsteps and, hardly knowing what she feared, she slipped among the
trees and stood half-hidden. A moment passed and a man appeared. He
came from the Great House. He crossed the opening slowly, his chin sunk
upon his breast, his eyes bent on the path before him. A moment and he
was gone, the way she had come, without seeing her.

It was Lord Audley, and foolish as the impulse to hide herself had
been, she blessed it. Nothing pleasant, nothing good, could have come
of their meeting; and into her thoughts of him had crept so much of
distaste that she was glad that she had not met him in this lonely
spot. She went on to the Iron Gate, and viewed for a few moments the
desolate lawn and the long, gaunt front. Then, reflecting that if she
turned back at once she might meet him, she took a side-path through
the plantation, and emerged on the park at another point.

She was careful not to reach home until late in the day and then she
learned that he had called, that he had waited, and that in the end
Toft had seen him; and that he had departed in no good temper. “What
Toft said to him,” Mrs. Toft reported, “I know no more than the moon,
but whatever it was his lordship marched off, Miss, as black as
thunder.”

After that nothing happened, and of the four at the Gatehouse Etruria
alone was content. Mrs. Toft was uneasy about the future—what were they
going to do?—and perplexed by Toft’s mysterious fortune—how had he come
by it? Toft himself was on the rack, looking for things to happen—and
nothing happened. And Mary knew that she must take action. She could
not stay at the Gatehouse, she could not remain as the guest either of
Basset or of Lord Audley.

But she did not know where to go, and no suggestion reached her. At
length she wrote, two days after Lord Audley’s visit, to Quebec Street,
to the house where she had stayed with her father many years before. It
was the only address of the kind that she knew. But she received no
answer, and her heart sank. The difficulty, small as it was, harassed
her; she had no adviser, and ten times a day, to keep up her spirits,
she had tell herself that she was independent, that she had eight
thousand pounds, that the whole world was open to her, and that
compared with the penniless girl who had lived on the upper floor of
the Hôtel Lambert she was fortunate!

But in the Hôtel Lambert she had had work to do, and here she had none!

She thought of taking rooms in Riddsley, but Lord Audley was there and
she shrank from meeting him. She would wait another week for the answer
from London, and then, if none came, she must decide what she would do.
But in her room that night the thought that Basset had abandoned her,
that he no longer cared, no longer desired to come near her, broke her
down. Of course, he was not to blame. He fancied her still engaged to
her cousin and receiving from him all the advice, all the help, all the
love, she needed. He fancied her happy and content, in no need of him.
And, alas, there was the pinch. She had written to him to tell him of
her engagement. She could not write to him to tell him that it was at
an end!

And then, by the morrow’s post, there came a long letter from Basset,
and in the letter the whole astonishing, overwhelming story of the
discovery of the document which John Audley had sought so long, and in
the end so disastrously.

“No doubt,” the writer added, “Lord Audley has made you acquainted with
the facts, but I think it my duty as your uncle’s executor to lay them
before you in detail and also to advise you that in your interest and
in view of the change in your position—and in Lord Audley’s—which this
imports, it is proper that you should have independent advice.”

The blood ebbed and left Mary pale; it returned in a flood as with a
bounding heart and shaking fingers she read and turned and re-read this
letter. At length she grasped its meaning, and truly what astounding,
what overwhelming news! What a shift of fortune! What a reversal of
expectations! And how strangely, how singularly had all things shaped
themselves to bring this about—were it true!

Unable to sit still, unable to control her excitement—and no wonder—she
rose and paced the floor. If she were indeed Lady Audley! If this were
indeed all hers! This dear house and the Great House! This which had
seemed to its possessor so small, so meagre, so cramping an
inheritance, but was to her fortune, an old name, a great place, a firm
position in the world! A position that offered so many opportunities
and so much power for good!

She walked the room with throbbing pulses, the letter now crushed in
her hand, now smoothed out that she might assure herself of its
meaning, might read again some word or some sentence, might resolve
some doubt. Oh, it was a wonderful, it was a marvellous, it was an
incredible turn of fortune! And presently her mind began to deal with
and to sift the past. And, enlightened, she understood many of the
things that had perplexed her, and read many of the riddles that had
baffled her. And her cheeks burned, her heart was hot with indignation.



CHAPTER XXXIX
THE DEED OF RENUNCIATION


Basset moved in his chair. He was unhappy and ill at ease. He looked at
the fire, he looked askance at Mary. “But do you mean,” he said, “that
you knew nothing about this until you had my letter?”

“Nothing,” Mary answered, “not a word.” She, too, found it more easy to
look at the fire.

“You must have been very much surprised?”

“I was. It was for that reason that I asked you to bring me the
papers—to bring me everything, so that I might see for myself how it
was.”

“I don’t understand why Audley did not tell you. He said he would.”

It was the question Mary had foreseen and dreaded. She had slept two
nights upon the letter and given a long day’s thought to it, and she
had made up her mind what she would do and how she would do it. But
between the planning and the doing there were passages which she would
fain have shunned, fain have omitted, had it been possible; and this
was one of them. She saw that there was nothing else for it,
however—the thing must be told, and told by her. She tried, and not
without success, to command her voice. “He did not tell me,” she said.
“Indeed I have not seen him. And I ought to say, Mr. Basset, you ought
to know in these circumstances—that the engagement between my cousin
and myself is at an end.”

He may have started—he might well be astonished, in view of the
business which brought him there. But he did not speak, and Mary could
not tell what effect it had on him. She only knew that the silence
seemed age-long, the pause cruel, and that her heart was beating so
loudly that it seemed to her that he must hear it. At last, “Do you
mean,” he asked, his voice muffled and uncertain, “that it is all over
between you?”

“It is quite over between us,” she answered soberly. “It was a mistake
from the beginning.”

“When—when did he——”

“Oh, before this arose. Some time before this arose.” She spoke
lightly, but her cheeks were hot.

“He did not tell me.”

“No?”

“No,” Basset repeated. He spoke angrily, as if he felt this a
grievance, but in no other way could he have masked his emotion.
Perhaps he did not mask it altogether, for she was observing him—ah,
how keenly was she observing him! “On the contrary, he led me to
believe,” he continued, “that things were as before between you, and
that he would tell you this himself. It was for that reason that I let
a week go by before I wrote to you.”

“Just so,” she said, squeezing her handkerchief into a ball, and
telling herself that the worst was over now, the story told, that in
another minute this would be done and past. “Just so, I quite
understand. At any rate there is no longer any question of that, Mr.
Basset. And now,” briskly, “may I see this famous deed which is to do
so much. You brought it with you, I hope?”

“Yes, I brought it,” he answered heavily. He took a packet of papers
from his breast-pocket, and it did not escape her—she was cooler
now—that his fingers were not as steady as a man’s fingers should be.
The packet he brought out was tied about with old and faded green
ribbon, and bore a docket on the outside. She looked at it with
curiosity. That ribbon had been tied by a long-dead hand in the reign
of Queen Anne! Those yellowish papers had lain in damp and darkness a
hundred and forty years, that in the end they might take John Audley’s
life! “I brought them from the bank this afternoon,” he explained.
“They have been in the bank’s custody since they were handed to me, and
I must return them to the bank to-night.”

“Everything depends upon them, I suppose?”

“Everything.”

“But I thought that it was a deed—just one paper?” she said.

“The actual instrument is a deed. This one!” He took it from the series
as he untied the packet. “The other papers are of value as
corroboration. They are letters, original letters, bearing on the
preparation of the agreement. They were found all together as they are
now, and in the same order. I did not disclose the letters to Audley,
or to his lawyer, because I had not then gone through them; nor was it
necessary to disclose them. I have since examined them, and they
provide ample proof of the genuineness of the deed.”

“So that you think...?”

“I do not think that it can be contested. I am sure that it cannot—with
success. And if it be admitted, your opponent’s case is gone. It was
practically common ground in the former suit that if this agreement
could be produced and proved his claim fell to the ground. Yours
remains. I do not suppose,” Basset concluded, “that he will contest it,
save as a matter of form.”

“I am sorry for him,” she said thoughtfully. And almost for the first
time her eyes met his. But he was not responsive. He shrugged his
shoulders. “He has had it long enough to feel the loss of it,” she
continued, still bidding for his sympathy. “May I look at that now—the
deed?” She held out her hand.

He gave it to her. It was a folded sheet of parchment, yellow with age
and not very large, perhaps ten inches square. Three or four seals of
green wax on ribbon ends dangled from it. It was written all over in a
fine and curious penmanship, its initial letter adorned with a portrait
of Queen Anne; altogether a pretty and delicate thing, but small—so
small, she thought, to effect so great a change, to carry, to wreck, to
make the fortunes of a house!

She handled it gently, almost fearfully, with awe and a little
distaste. She turned it, she read the signatures. They were clear but
faint. The ink had turned brown.

“Peter Paravicini Audley,” she murmured. “He must have signed it sadly,
to save his wife, his cousin, a young girl, a girl of my age perhaps!
To save her name!” There was a quaver in her voice. Basset moved
uncomfortably.

“They are all dead,” he said.

“Yes, they are all dead,” she agreed. “And their joys and failings,
hopes and fears—all dead! It seems a pity that this should live to
betray them.”

“Not a pity on your account.”

“No. You are glad, of course?”

“That you should have your rights?” he said manfully. “Of course I am.”

“And you congratulate me?” She rose and held out her hand. Her eyes
were shining, there were tears in them, and her face was marvellously
soft. “You will be the first, won’t you, to congratulate me? You who
have done so much for me, you who have been my friend through all? You
who have brought me this? You will wish me joy?”

He was deeply moved; how deeply he could not hide from her, and her
last doubt faded. He took her hand—his own was cold—but he could not
speak. At last, “May you be very happy! It is my one wish, Lady
Audley!”

She let his hand fall. “Thank you,” she said gently. “I think that I
shall be happy. And now—now,” in a firmer tone, “will you do something
for me, Mr. Basset? It is not much. Will you deal with Toft for me? You
told me in your letter that he held my uncle’s note for £800, to be
paid in the event of the discovery of these papers? And that £300,
already paid, might be set off against this?”

“That is so.”

“The money should be paid, of course.”

“I fear it must be paid.”

“Will you see him and tell him that it shall be. I—I am fond of
Etruria, but I am not so fond of Toft, and I would rather not—would you
see him about this?”

“I quite understand,” Basset answered. “Of course I will do it.” They
had both regained the ordinary plane of feeling and he spoke in his
usual tone. “You would like me to see him now?”

“If you please.”

He went from the room. There were other things that as executor he must
arrange, and when he had dealt with Toft, and not without a hard word
or two that went home, had settled that matter, he went round the house
and gave the orders he had to give. The light was beginning to fail and
shadows to fill the corners, and as he glanced into this room and that
and viewed the long-remembered places and saw ghosts and heard the
voices of the dead, he knew that he was taking leave of many things, of
things that had made up a large part of his life.

And he had other thoughts hardly more cheering. Mary’s engagement was
broken off. But how? By whom? Had she freed herself? Or had Audley,
_immemor Divum_, and little foreseeing the discovery that trod upon his
threshold, freed her? And if so, why? He was in the dark as to this and
as to all—her attitude, her thoughts, her feelings. He knew only that
while her freedom trebled the moment of the news he had brought, the
gifts of fortune which that news laid at her feet, rose insuperable
between them and formed a barrier he could not pass.

For he could never woo her now. Whatever dawn of hope crept quivering
above the horizon—and she had been kind, ah, in that moment of softness
and remembrance she had been kind!—he could never speak now.

The dusk was far advanced and firelight was almost the only light when,
after half an hour’s absence, he returned to the parlor. Mary was
standing before the hearth, her slender figure darkly outlined against
the blaze. She held the poker in her hand, and she was stooping
forward; and something in her pose, something in the tense atmosphere
of the room, drew his gaze—he never knew why—to the table on which he
had left the papers. It was bare. He looked round, he could not see
them, a cry broke from him. “Mary!”

“They don’t burn easily,” she said, a quaver of exultation and defiance
in her tone. “Parchment is so hard to burn—it burns so slowly, though I
made a good fire on purpose!”

“D—n!” he cried, and he was going to seize, he tried to seize her arm.
But he saw the next moment that it was useless, he saw that it was too
late. “Are you mad? Are you mad?” he cried. Frantically, he went down
on his knees, he raked among the embers. But he knew that it was
futile, he had known it before he knelt, and he stood up again with a
gesture of despair. “My G—d!” he said. “Do you know what you have done?
You have destroyed what cannot be replaced! You have ruined your claim!
You must have been mad! Mad, to do it!”

“Why, mad? Because I do not wish to be Lady Audley?” she said, facing
him calmly, with her hands behind her.

“Mad!” he repeated, bitter self-reproach in his voice. For he felt
himself to blame, he felt the full burden of his responsibility. He had
left the papers with her, the true value of which she might not have
known! And she had done this dreadful, this fatal, this irreparable
thing!

She faced his anger without a quiver. “Why, mad!” she repeated. She was
quite at her ease now. “Because, having been jilted by my cousin, I do
not wish for this common, this vulgar, this poor revenge? Because I
will not stoop to the game he plays and has played? Because I will not
take from him what is little to me who have not had it, but much, nay
all, to him who has?”

“But your uncle?” he cried. He was striving desperately to collect
himself, trying to see the thing all round and not only as she saw it,
but in its consequences. “Your uncle, whose one aim, whose one object
in life——”

“Was to be Lord Audley? Believe me,” she replied gently, “he sees more
clearly now. And he is dead.”

“But there are still—those who come after you?”

“Will they be better, happier, more useful?” she answered. “Will they
be less Audleys, with less of ancient blood running in their veins
because of what I have done? Because I have refused to rake up this
old, pitiful, forgotten stain, this scandal of Queen Elizabeth? No, a
thousand times no! And do not think, do not think,” she continued more
soberly, “that I have acted in haste or on impulse. I have not had this
out of my thoughts for a moment since I knew the truth. I have weighed,
carefully weighed, the price, and as carefully decided to pay it. My
duty? I can do it, I hope, as well in one station as another. For the
rest there is only one who will lose by it”—she faced him bravely
now—“only one who will have the right to blame me—ever.”

“I may have no right——”

“No you have no right at present.”

“Still——”

“When you have the right—when you have gained the right, if ever—you
may blame me.”

Was he deceived? Was it the fact or only his fancy, a mere
will-o’-the-wisp inviting him to trouble that led him to imagine that
she looked at him queerly? With a mingling of raillery and tenderness,
with a tear and a smile, with something in her eyes that he had never
seen in them before? With—with—but her face was in shadow, she had her
back to the blaze that filled the room with dancing lights, and his
thoughts were in a turmoil of confusion. “I wish I knew,” he said in a
low voice, “what you meant by that?”

“By what?”

“By what you have just said. Did you mean that now that he—now that
Audley is out of the way, there was a chance for me?”

“A chance for you?” she repeated. She stared at him in seeming
astonishment.

“Don’t play with me!” he cried, advancing upon her. “You understand me?
You understand me very well! Yes, or no, Mary?”

She did not flinch. “There is no chance for you,” she answered slowly,
still confronting him. “If there be a second chance for me——”

“Ah!”

“For me, Peter?” And with that her tone told him all, all there was to
tell. “If you are willing to take me second-hand,” she continued, with
a tremulous laugh, “you may take me. I don’t deserve it, but I know my
own mind now. I have known it since the day my uncle died and I heard
your step come through the hall. And if you are still willing?”

He did not answer her, but he took her. He held her to him, his heart
too full for anything but a thankfulness beyond speech, while she,
shaken out of her composure, trembled between tears and laughter.
“Peter! Peter!” she said again and again. And once, “We are the same
height, Peter!” and so showed him a new side of her nature which
thrilled him with surprise and happiness.

That she brought him no title, no lands, that by her own act she had
flung away her inheritance and came to him almost empty-handed was no
pain to him, no subject for regret. On the contrary, every word she had
said on that, every argument she had used, came home to him now with
double force. It had been a poor, it had been a common, it had been a
pitiful revenge! It had mingled the sordid with the cup, it had cast
the shadow of the Great House on their happiness. In that room in which
they had shared their first meal on that far May morning, and where the
light of the winter fire now shone on the wainscot, now brought life to
the ruffed portraits above it, there was no question of name or
fortune, or more or less.

So much so, that when Mrs. Toft came in with the tea she well-nigh
dropped the tray in her surprise. As she said afterwards, “The sight of
them two as close as chives in a barrel, I declare you might ha’
knocked me down with a straw! God bless ’em!”



CHAPTER XL
“LET US MAKE OTHERS THANKFUL”


A man can scarcely harbor a more bitter thought than that he has lost
by foul play what fair play would have won for him. This for a week was
Lord Audley’s mood and position; for masterful as he was he owned the
power of Nemesis, he felt the force of tradition, nor, try as he might,
could he convince himself that in face of this oft-cited deed his
chance of retaining the title and property was anything but desperate.
He made the one attempt to see Mary of which we know; and had he seen
her he would have done his best to knot again the tie which he had cut.
But missing her by a hair’s breadth, and confronted by Toft who knew
all, he had found even his courage unequal to a second attempt. The
spirit in which Mary had faced the breach had shown his plan to be from
the first a counsel of despair, and despairing he let her go. In a dark
mood he sat down to wait for the next step on the enemy’s part, firmly
resolved that whatever form it might take he would contest the claim to
the bitter end.

And Stubbs was scarcely in happier case. At the time, and face to face
with Basset, he had borne up well, but the production of the fateful
deed had none the less fallen on him with stunning effect. He
appreciated—none better and more clearly now—what the effect of his
easiness would have been had Lord Audley not been engaged to his
cousin; nor did his negligence appear in a less glaring light because
his patron was to escape its worst results. He foresaw that whatever
befel he must suffer, and that the agency which his family had so long
enjoyed—that, that at any rate was forfeit.

This was enough to make him a most unhappy, a most miserable man. But
it did not stand alone. Everything seemed to him to be going wrong. All
good things, public and private, seemed to be verging on their end. The
world as he had known it for sixty years was crumbling about his ears.
It was time that he was gone.

Certainly the days of that Protection with which he believed the
welfare of the land to be bound up, were numbered. In the House Lord
George and Mr. Disraeli—those strangest of bedfellows!—might rage, the
old Protectionist party might foam, invective and sarcasm, taunt and
sneer might rain upon the traitor as he sat with folded arms and hat
drawn down to his eyes, rectors might fume and squires swear; the end
was certain, and Stubbs saw that it was. Those rascals in the North,
they and their greed and smoke, that stained the face of England, would
win and were winning. He had saved Riddsley by nine—but to what end?
What was one vote among so many? He thought of the nut-brown ale, the
teeming stacks, the wagoner’s home,


Hard-by, a cottage chimney smokes
From betwixt two aged oaks.


He thought of the sweet cow-stalls, the brook where he had bent his
first pin, and he sighed. Half the country folk would be ruined, and
Shoddy from Halifax and Brass from Bury would buy their lands and walk
in gaiters where better men had foundered. The country would be full of
new men—Peels!

Well, it would last his time. But some day there would rise another
Buonaparte and they would find Cobden with his calico millennium a poor
stay against starvation, his lean and flashy songs a poor substitute
for wheat. It was all money now; the kindly feeling, the Christmas
dole, the human ties, where father had worked for father and son for
son, and the thatch had covered three generations—all these were past
and gone. He found one fault, it is true, in the past. He had one
regret, as he looked back. The laborers’ wage had been too low; they
had been left outside the umbrella of Protection. He saw that now;
there was the weak point in the case. “That’s where they hit us,” he
said more than once, “the foundation was too narrow.” But the knowledge
came too late.

Naturally he buried his private mishap—and my lord’s—in silence. But
his mien was changed. He was an altered, a shaken man. When he passed
through the streets, he walked with his chin on his breast, his
shoulders bowed. He shunned men’s eyes. Then one day Basset entered his
office and for a long time was closeted with him.

When he left Stubbs left also, and his bearing was so subtly changed as
to impress all who met him; while Farthingale, stepping out in his
absence, drank his way through three brown brandies in a silence which
grew more portentous with every glass. At The Butterflies, whither the
lawyer hastened, Audley met him with moody and repellent eyes, and in
the first flush of the news which the lawyer brought refused to believe
it. It was not only that the tidings seemed too good to be true, the
relief from the nightmare which weighed upon him too great to be
readily accepted. But the thing that Mary had done was so far out of
his ken and so much beyond his understanding that he could not rise to
it, or credit it. Even when he at last took in the truth of the story
he put upon it the interpretation that was natural to him.

“It was a forgery!” he cried with an oath. “You may depend upon it, it
was a forgery and they discovered it.”

But Stubbs would not agree to that. Stubbs was very stout about it, and
giving details of his conversation with Basset gradually persuaded his
patron. In one way, indeed, the news coming through him wrought a
benefit which neither Mary nor Basset had foreseen. It once more
commended him to Audley, and by and by healed the breach which had
threatened to sever the long connection between the lawyer and
Beaudelays. If Stubbs’s opinion of my lord could never again be wholly
what it had been, if Audley still had hours of soreness when the
other’s negligence recurred to his mind, at least they were again at
one as to the future. They were once more free to look forward to a
time when a marriage with Lady Adela, or her like, would rebuild the
fortunes of the Great House. Of Audley, whose punishment if short had
been severe, one thing at least may be ventured with safety—and beyond
this we need not inquire; that to the end his first, last, greatest
thought would be—himself!

Late in June, the Corn Laws were repealed. On the same day Sir Robert
Peel, in the eyes of some the first, in the eyes of others the last of
men, was forced to resign. Thwarted by old friends and abandoned by new
ones, he fell by a manœuvre which even his enemies could not defend.
Whether he was more to be blamed for blindness than he was to be
praised for rectitude, are questions on which party spirit has much to
say, nor has history as yet pronounced a final decision. But if his
hand gave the victory to the class from which he sprang, he was at
least free from the selfishness of that class. He had ideals, he was a
man,


He nothing common did nor mean,
Upon that memorable scene,

But bowed his comely head,
Down as upon a bed.


Nor is it possible, even for those who do not agree with him, to think
of his dramatic fall without sympathy.

In the same week Basset and Mary were married. They spent their
honeymoon after a fashion of their own, for they travelled through the
north of England, and beginning with the improvements which Lord
Francis Egerton was making along the Manchester Canal, they continued
their quiet journey along the inland waterways which formed in the
’forties a link, now forgotten, between the great cities. In this
way—somewhat to the disgust of Mary’s new maid, whose name was
Joséphine—they visited strange things; the famous land-warping upon the
Humber, the Doncaster drainage system in Yorkshire, the Horsfall
dairies. They brought back to the old gabled house at Blore some ideas
which were new even to old Hayward—though the “Duke” would never have
admitted this.

“Now that we are not protected, we must bestir ourselves,” Basset said
on the last evening before their return. “I’ll inquire about a seat, if
you like,” he added reluctantly.

Mary was standing behind him. She put her hand on his shoulder. “You
are paying me out, Peter,” she said. “I know now that I don’t know as
much as I thought I knew.”

“Which means?” Basset said, smiling.

“That once I thought that nothing could be done without an earthquake.
I know now that it can be done with a spade.”

“So that where Mary was content with nothing but a gilt coach, Mrs.
Basset is content with a nutshell.”

“If you are in the nutshell,” Mary answered softly, “only—for what we
have received, Peter—let us make other people thankful.”

“We will try,” he answered.

THE END





*** End of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "The Great House" ***

Copyright 2023 LibraryBlog. All rights reserved.